Fashion (PASSION) 6

※ This work is a re-published e-book of a personal article published by the 《Biel the Classic

》 project, and we inform you that there have been corrections and changes to content, spelling
and spacing, and some sentence corrections in the process.
※All contents of this work are fiction and have no relation to real persons, groups or events.

※This paper was first published in 2006 and the content of the paper is based on the situation
at that time, so it may not match the current situation.
※Except with the express consent of the rights holder, all or part of this content is reproduced
(copied, scanned, digitized, etc.) and reprinted, edited, translated, transmitted, published,
publicly broadcast and retransmitted, sold, distributed, rented May not be used, etc.
 turn |
19. To heaven near place
20. Escape
21. Not bad
hidden track 1st
hidd on track 2nd.
19. Close to heaven

-The current foreign minister of Saudi Arabia is Prince Bandar al-Fad. He is a wise man, but
his health has not been so good since he was born, and since then, Prince Rashid and Prince Ali
have been fighting over diplomatic initiatives. Prince Al Faisal is Ali's younger brother and is a
very good friend of mine. He got out of the power struggle early and started a business? -.

It was a dirty story all around.

Where there is power, the worms get tangled. If there is money there, add it. As the number
of insects increased, the pattern became even dirtier and more complicated.
Insects are more inside than outside, where others stand out. Perhaps, if other people were
talking like this, the inside would have an unimaginable smell.
"Hey... ... , isn't it a very windy day in that neighborhood."
Jeong Tae-ui chewed the dried plums and muttered. The dried fruits were very sweet. Jung
Tae-eui continued, wiping the fruit that would become honey in the mouths of those living in
the scorching heat with his fingertips.
"What would you say if you wanted to join the mess, but I hope you don't put the wrong
person who doesn't matter at all, me."
Jeong Tae-eui had been complaining ever since.
But no one responded to his mumbling. First, there was a person sitting in front of him, but he
was turning the pages and did not listen to Jeong Tae-eui; even if he said something important,
he responded calmly as if he was listening clearly. everything he said That lady in a white veil,
who was walking down the hallway to change the water in the vase, hugging the vase with a
veil, was speechless. Even if we could communicate, we probably would not have been able to
speak. Because the space inside this building was Arab, not Seringe, a Tanzanian territory.
 Remembering what a high school classmate had told me in the past that he almost got in
trouble for talking to a woman who was passing by because she went to work in Iran and got
lost, Jeong Tae-ui looked at her sadly.
I really didn't want to talk to her. First of all, Jung Tae-eui has never seen such a woman for a
while, if he were a man. Although one can simply admire the 'beauty of a woman', a woman is
not an object of desire for him.
... ... However, I did not think that an Arab man standing at the corner of the corridor with a
sword and looking this way as if he was looking at Jeong Tae-ui's pure heart would recognize
him.
"All you need is beer."
Jung Tae-eui muttered as a sigh and lay down on the floor.
Outside the courtyard with small stones in the middle of the hallway, there was an elegant
garden outside the small side door at the end of the hallway. It was as if a botanical garden had
been reduced to a place where trees and shrubs were lushly draped, and various kinds of
beautiful flowers and grasses rustled.
Sitting under the gum tree inside, Jeong Jae-ui was flipping through the pages silently. And
lying in the shade of the grass in front of him, Jeong Tae-ui was touching the kettle by pulling
the fruit basket that the young woman in white had left next to Jeong Jae-ui.
It was a beautiful place. Perhaps this is the closest place to heaven.
No noise was heard. All I could hear was the rustle of the wind, the rustle of the bushes, the
occasional howl and flutter of their wings, and the laughter of the girls dressed in white from
far away in the infinitely silent and still space.
As if it were going to fall in front of you, the blue sky so cold.
And next to him was the blood he loved most. The familiar sound of turning the pages from
time to time calms the mind.
"It's kind of funny-how close to heaven is a man's mansion with one foot in that mess?
Jeong Tae-eui muttered languidly.
In fact, he seemed to understand Jeong Jae-ui's heart.
 'Why are you still stuck here? Everyone else is watching. Even if it was locked, I wouldn't
have been able to get out even if I wanted to.
When Jeong Tae-ui asked him a question, he replied calmly. 'It's
comfortable. I don't really have a place I want to go.
Jeong Tae-eui was speechless at Jeong Jae-ui's response. After all, it's a precious body that has
been imprisoned for its own purpose, so I thought they would treat it with respect. Looking
around the living room, there were no signs of harsh treatment. Rather, there were traces of
meticulous consideration everywhere so that you could enjoy maximum comfort even if it
wasn't.
Can't I say hello to the landlord? Still, it's like I've just arrived at someone else's house, me.'
It was fun to think about meeting the criminal who kidnapped and imprisoned my brother and
said, 'Hi, I'll take care of you.'
But Jeong Jae-ui shook his head.
'I went back to my home country for a while four days ago. I have to go to the hospital
regularly, so I go out once a month. It usually comes after a week, so I'll have to stay there
another three or four days. Also... -.'
Jeong Jae-ui stopped talking about what he was thinking. He pondered for a moment and then
mumbled as an internal dialogue.
It's not going to be very nice to meet
you. 'Why.'
'You brought me here so that other people don't know, but the fact that you're here means that
at least you and others know. In other words... ... .'
'... ... ... . lock me up or torture me to find out who knows, or both?' 'There's a
chance.'
'So what should I do?'
You'd better get out of here before the man comes back. 'Your
brother?'
 When Jeong Tae-eui asked, Jeong Jae-eui made a face that he did not understand English.
Seeing that face, Jeong Tae-ui realized immediately. Jeong Jae-ui was not cooped up. He liked
this soft and serene space, so he stayed of his own free will.
Jeong Tae-eui scratched his head.
'Well... ... , Then I have to go back alone. Because I saw your face.
If he returns alone, many people, including his uncle, will feel sorry for him, but Jeong Tae-ui
didn't go looking for him to bring Jeong Jae-ui to them in the first place. It was simply because
he himself wanted to meet him.
However, Jeong Tae-ui, who was about to say 'Goodbye, hyung', was blocked on the way.
I could not get out of this annex, a single-family house located in one corner of the large
annex. I could not even reach the main house or any other building inside the annex, let alone
outside the annex. This outbuilding was completely isolated.
There was only one door leading to the outside, at the end of the west corridor, and in front of
it stood a man with a large sword guarding it. Jeong Tae-eui looked at the knife, which had
traces of writing on it even at a glance, and immediately remembered the man who was the
doorman. He is the Arab who smashed Jeong Tae-eui's name last night.
'I want to go out. ... ... ... Let me go.'
Jeong Tae-eui said, but the man just looked at him blankly and didn't move. I didn't want to
listen to him, so I turned to the side and tried to open the door, but when Jeong Tae-eui tried to
grab the doorknob, a man took a knife and hit Jeong Tae-ui's wrist, blocking it. .
When Jeong Tae-eui returned to Jeong Jae-ui without hesitation and told him the situation,
Jeong Jae-ui nodded his head. Once again, it's a fight.
'I don't know because I never tried to go out, but it seems that the number of people who can
enter this annex is strictly limited. Still, if you say you want to go to a night market or
something, they kindly allow it. Even though you tighten your whole body with chador.'
 'But why am I blocking it? Don't you have time to go to the night market? Don't you wear a
chador?
'Maybe I have already reported on you, and there must have been instructions. ... ... That night
market is open once a week, Taeui. And Chador doesn't seem to be a good fit for you.
There were a lot of things I wanted to point out anyway, like there's a horseradish covering
everything anyway, that it doesn't look good on my brother, or that it wasn't made for men to
wear in the first place, but Jeong Tae-ui kept his mouth shut. That's not what's important.
Taeyong sighed and scratched his head.
So what is it, I'm in jail too? I can't get out?
'It's like this at the moment. Talk to me when Rahman returns in a few days. Surprisingly, they
might be happy to send it to you.
It's not good to know you.
'There is nothing I can do in this situation.'
'But what if I am also imprisoned or tortured?' 'Well... -
Something will happen.'
Jae-eui Jeong was always normal. Jeong Tae-eui looked at his older brother and finally let out
a sigh.
After all, being fierce is not a thing of yesterday or today. Moreover, in the worst case scenario,
he thought of taking the Arab hostage and leaving.
The Arab Raman Abid al Saud was told that his health was not very good. Because of his
illness, he usually stays in a single-family house and almost never shows himself to the outside
world.
Jeong Tae-eui felt a little guilty thinking about it. Even now, the thought of taking someone
hostage for someone who returned to his home country because of regular hospital visits is a bit
cowardly and disrespectful, even if you think about it yourself.
But my life comes first.
Jeong Tae-ui had no choice but to sit in the annex where Jeong Jae-ui was staying. half a day
like this.
 Jeong Tae-ui understood Jeong Jae-ui's heart. After spending only half a day, I came to
understand the feeling of not wanting to leave here.
This quiet and peaceful space was like heaven. Moreover, it is probably a more suitable
space for Jeong Jae-ui.
Originally, this was the perfect place for Jeong Jae-eui, who does not like to go out to crowded
places and likes to be alone.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Jeong Jae-ui with narrowed eyes dazzled by the blue sky.
This is the only place where he stays. But this open prison is not a prison for him. In this place
where he can stay in peace, he must have been spending his days like this every day. Reading a
book at ease, meditating or immersing himself in some more complex thought.
Jeong Tae-eui laughed. This man was nowhere to be found or he was unlucky. That was
incredibly lucky. No matter where Jeong Tae-ui was, or how long he hadn't heard from Jeong
Jae-ui, he was fine.
"But brother."
Jeong Tae-eui suddenly opened his mouth. I remembered what he had to say. Maybe it's
something you shouldn't say. However, he had to tell this big brother that Jeong Tae-eui knew
something. I don't mean to blame, I just thought my brother should know. Jeong Tae-eui looks
up at the blue sky to glare again and opens his eyes slightly.
He did not look away from the shelf, but returned a calm reply. do it "What do the
people who imprisoned my brother want?"
"... ... ."
There was no response. But instead of answering, the gaze came. Jeong Jae-ui's gaze slid over
Jeong Tae-ui's face, which was looking at the sky.
Perhaps the answer might still be buried as it is, so Jeong Tae-eui opened his mouth again.
From the tip of his tongue after hesitating for a moment, calm words came out.
"Would you like me to make a gun?"
"... ... ... . Did you know?"
 There was a sound of the book closing quietly, as if it could be heard. And Jeong Jae-ui
remained silent for a while, as if lost in thought.
Jeong Tae-ui knew that Jeong Jae-ui always knew more than he expected. By now, Jeong Jae-
ui is probably thinking about the person who helped Jung Tae-eui come here after searching for
Jeong Jae-ui's whereabouts, or the words he might have heard from him. And he's probably
thinking about things that Jung Tae-eui's thoughts are out of his reach.
"I saw you in the basement of UNHRDO. I heard it was the last one my brother did. It was
beautiful."
"It's you."
Jeong Tae-eui stopped talking. Then, she tilted her head and looked at Jeong Jae-eui's face who
was looking upside down. Jeong Jae-eui said calmly.
"Your uncle didn't tell you your name? That's Tay. It's not complete, but the design can be
modified to create other things. I made the most laborious one. Finally."
Jeong Tae-eui grumbled . Then he slowly got up and sat down. He groped in the
fruit basket, takes everything within reach, puts it in his mouth and murmurs thoughtfully. this is
apricot It probably won't come out here, but I kept it well.
"He had nothing to hide. If it was on purpose, there would be no need to keep him on
secret".
Jung Tae-eui muttered as an internal dialogue.
Actually, he wanted to say that. If Jeong Jae-ui had the feeling of being reluctant or not proud
of something, it was something he couldn't stand.
She would protect him to the end, no matter where he was or what he did. Just like Jung Jae-
eui would.
I couldn't tell you everything about any relationship. Jeong Tae-eui also found some things
that he didn't want to tell Jeong Jae-eui. So it's okay even if he doesn't tell everything to himself.
It didn't matter if there was something else hidden.
But if she feels sorry for him because of that, that's not what Jeong Tae-
eui ........................................................................................wants.
"Actually, it's not that I'm sorry or offended. ......................."
 It is clear that Jeong Tae-eui doesn't like me making weapons, but there is nothing to feel
sorry for Jeong Tae-eui. Even if you feel guilty in a more fundamental part. And that's why
Jeong Tae-eui hated him making guns.
Jeong Tae-ui heard Jeong Jae-ui's sigh.
"I don't do more. Because I don't think I want to. ... ... And what else did you hear, man?
Jeong Jae-eui said quietly. He was asking about something he could guess, but wasn't sure
about.
Jeong Tae-eui realized then. What Jeong Jae-ui really didn't want to talk about was what he
was asking about right now, instead of weapons development. And Jeong Tae-ui knew right
away what he was asking about.
lucky genius. The source of that amazing luck. But is it the root of that fortune that Jeong Tae-
Eui still cannot understand, perhaps no one can understand, whether it is still buried quietly in
the ground or whether someone has already dug it up?
"I."
When he opened his mouth to speak, he felt a little uncomfortable, so Jeong Tae-ui coughed a
little. Perhaps at that moment, Jeong Jae-ui already knew what Jeong Tae-ui was going to say.
Jeong Tae- eui remained silent a little longer before continuing.
"I wish my brother good luck. I heard that. Not from my uncle.
After speaking, Jeong Tae-eui looked up at the fruit basket. As always, I looked forward to
hyung's calm face. There was a face that was very faintly clouded, but still not too agitated.
"... ... . So, to whom?
"Ah. Eli is... "He's a man named Ilay Ligrow, and he said he also met hyung."
Jeong Tae-ui didn't want to see Jeong Jae-ui's face like this, so he quickly changed his words.
Jeong Jae-ui didn't think for a long time and immediately remembered the name.
"like that. T&R's... ... ."
Jeong Jae-eui nodded his head. Looking at him like that, Jeong Tae-eui suddenly
remembered the man who had his name in his mouth.
Eli Ligro.
 Are you looking for yourself now? While he was gone for a while, he went out alone, saying
that his actions had turned dark and that he was very angry.
But it won't take long. It was easy for him to guess what Jeong Tae- eui was doing. An Asian
like Jeong Tae- eui was rare in this Seringe. I don't know if I even covered him with a chador
like Jeong Jae-eui, but if you look for Seringain, who remembers seeing Jeong Tae-eui walking,
you will find a truck.
If so, will I come here to look for you?
While thinking about it, Jeong Tae-eui frowned.
Even if he pointed out that Jeong Tae-ui was in an Arabian mansion with Jeong Jae-ui, he
could not go to look for him. The situation remained unchanged. It was the same as not being
able to find Jeong Jae-eui.
In the southeastern part of Seringe, in the district bordered by the villas of the wealthy, they
assumed he would be at the villa of a man named Raman Abid al-Saud, but they could not find
Jeong Jae-yi.
He quickly discovered where the villas of Saudi Arabian royalty and wealthy people in the
Middle East gathered, but it was impossible to know where among those buildings that were
divided into numerous main buildings and annexes within a huge wall.
Jeong Tae-ui once said, "Why don't you hire a mercenary, wear a mask and go door to door by
force?" Of course he was joking.
But even with such a reckless joke came a negative response.
Naturally, there are many armed security guards attached to the annex where the royal family
stays, and he said they would not be able to break through from the outside to the inside unless
everyone left. And even if you hire mercenaries, it is difficult to penetrate even the annex which
is quite far from the entrance unless you are very skilled.
"By the way, I was also locked up with my brother... ... It's like we got lost together."
Jeong Tae-eui muttered as if he realized it only then and scratched his head.
That's it, beyond worrying that it's going to eat a lot of people when I get back, I thought it
might be a serious problem.
 If you can't wait for a rescue from the outside, you have no choice but to go out from the
inside.
What should I do? Jeong Tae-eui thought about it very seriously. Even if Irei was unlucky and
thought that Jeong Tae-eui had escaped while he was away, even the person who saw Shinru and
Shinru go to the night market last night would have been able to choose a truck, this time.
Really, you could die if you get caught.
No, no, I didn't go with Shinru, and as he muttered that in his mouth, Jeong Tae-ui, who was
pulling out his hair, suddenly felt a calm look and stopped his hand. Jung Jae-eui looked at him
silently.
Jeong Tae-ui timidly lowered his hand. What if I ask you why? It's too complicated and too
long to tell a story. Besides, she didn't want to say that even her life was in a dangerous state
because of sex between men. (Yeah, like this. Some things that Tae-Eui Jeong doesn't want to
tell Jeong Jae-Eui).
But Jeong Jae-ui didn't ask that question. He just looked at Jeong Tae-eui silently with his
thoughtful eyes. He slowly opened his mouth.
"It's Tae. When I heard that you are my Gil Sang-cheon. ....."
However, his words that came out after the silence were cut off in the middle.

Jeong Tae-ui could not recognize who it was at first. He couldn't even guess. Of
course. Because it was the first time I saw him.
The man was standing on the stairs in the back corridor of the annex.
When she opened her mouth, she noticed that Jae-eui Jeong's gaze, who had suddenly stopped
talking, had moved over Tae-eui's shoulder and looked back curiously. And there she found an
unfamiliar face.
The Arab man, dressed in a sand-white robe that looked like sand when rubbed against them,
watched them as they sat in the courtyard below the five steps.
 Then, in a hurry, a man followed him. It was the man standing in front of the door. Perhaps
that Arab man did not hesitate to enter first without waiting for the man to follow him.
It was difficult to guess the age of the pale, angular face. Only his cold, black eyes, unable to
see inside, were the only indication that he was not a small child.
opened his mouth Sale made a low-pitched bass sound. The man beside her, who understood
the words Jeong Tae-ui could not understand, nodded and said something to her again.
The dark, expressionless eyes looking at Jeong Tae-eui soon passed behind Jeong Tae-eui.
His gaze, perhaps looking at Jeong Jae-eui, stopped there for a moment.
The man walked down the stairs slowly. Each time the slow, heavy footsteps approached step
by step, there was a feeling of pressure as if the air was freezing hard.
Jeong Tae-ui did not look away from him and turned her head slightly to ask Jeong Jae-ui.
"Who is this person?"
As Jeong Tae-ui whispered, the man raised his eyebrows as if he was a little displeased.
Maybe he didn't like the language Jeong Tae-ui spoke that the man couldn't understand.
He wasn't like a waitress. No, such a man could not be a waiter. If this man was a waiter, it
was certain that sooner or later the master would be beheaded and usurped.
If so, is it surveillance or security?
I glanced at the man from time to time, but I didn't see anything that could be a knife or a
weapon. But maybe he is hiding a weapon or something under the hem of his tunic.
Suddenly, Jeong Tae-eui had a thought that was a bit out of context.
Certainly, if such an authoritarian man had his eyes wide open, he wouldn't even think of
escaping from here. Even if he were Jeong Tae-eui right now, if a man like this were under
surveillance, he must have undergone more than twice as much suffering as he is now to try to
escape.
The answer to Jeong Tae-ui's question came soon.
 It was not the answer that came while answering Jeong Tae-eui. Because Jeong Jae-ui called
the man, Jeong Tae-ui knew who he was.
"Rahman. You are early.
At the words of Jae-eui Jeong, who was speaking unexpectedly, but perhaps the tone of voice
that others would think was as normal as usual, Jeong Tae-eui knew the man's name.
Raman.
Jeong Tae-ui, who had looked at Jeong Jae-ui for a moment with a surprised face, looked back
at the man. Suddenly, the man came down from the stairs and walked out into the courtyard,
stopping less than a few steps away from them.
"This man is... -."
"I am Rahman Abid Al Saud. do you like my attachment?
Before Jeong Tae-ui could speak properly, the man spoke in audible English. The thick bass
leading to the British pronunciation contained a slightly softer light than when he was talking to
the guard who was standing there a while ago. It wasn't just a language difference.
The same goes for facial expressions. There was a calm smile on his face, which had been so
cold it could even feel creepy. It's like someone else.
"... ... . My name is Jeong Tae-eui. It's a big house.
What is the real face of this man? That cold, strict face, and the face that welcomes guests into
the house and smiles gently.
"Jeong-tae. Ah, he looks like your brother.
The man, who seemed to think for a moment, remembered Jeong Tae-eui's name once with a
rare clear pronunciation, then nodded and looked at Jeong Jae-eui. Jeong Jae-eui nodded his
head.
"You're very early this time - did something happen to your home country?
"No no. We had an unexpected visitor here, so we stopped working."
Rahman crinkled the corners of his eyes and looked at Tae-eui Jeong. Tae-eui Jeong muttered,
'As a guest, I don't remember coming here. To be precise, it was the last night of the
night, and I was dragged in the middle of being knocked out after that man hit me hard.
However, even if he appealed to such words, there was no way this man who had brought
Jeong Jae-ui in a similar manner in the first place could hear him even with the back of his ear.
But... ... .
Jeong Tae-ui looked at the man who exchanged simple greetings with Jeong Jae-ui. Then he
frowned slightly.
What kind of a guy is this guy who said he was sick because of a guy like this? Was he two-
sided? Was he two-sided? How can you call this man sickly with his big
intelligence that he first found a clue as to where his brother is! ... - No, I don't know. Although
he looks healthy on the outside, he has an internal disease. Yes, and besides, you go to the
hospital regularly, don't you?
While thus convincing himself, Jeong Tae-ui thought sadly that the plan to take this man
hostage and threaten to escape from this place would have to be abandoned if he did so.
The man who did not know what Jung Tae-eui was thinking beside him paid no attention to
Jeong Tae-ui after greeting him with a few words. While looking at Jung Jae-eui alone, he
uttered such ceremonial words as if to assure him that he was not sick, that there were no
inconveniences in his life and that he could always say anything he needed to. Then, as if in
continuation of the greeting, he continued to speak in a casual tone.
"Are you thinking of accepting my offer?"
It's a very subtle voice, a little bit softer. It's like a low, friendly voice, like a wolf trying to
lure a sheep and skillfully tell a lie like that.
But no matter what kind of voice he spoke, Jeong Jae-ui shook his head silently. The man kept
talking without even showing a look of disappointment.
"One guy, one thing. I won't make unreasonable demands. It just has to perform a little better
than the anti-tank guns currently on the market. What we really need is not the gun itself, of
course guns are very important, but 'guns hit by Jeong Jae-ui'."
 When did Jeong Jae-eui become a famous gun brand? Yes, Jeong Tae-eui just thought to
himself. Jung Jae-eui's gaze flew to him as if the thought had been conveyed. Jeong Tae-eui
turned his head away, pretending not to know.
"I have no intention of making more
weapons." Jung Jae-eui's reply was heard.
"You mean you can't leave this place until you accept my offer?"
Wow, that's not an offer, that's a threat. It's not a threat worthy of being devoured by hyung.
While turning his head to look at the birds in the branches, Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue
inside.
But fortunately he didn't look like a bad kidnapper. To meet the demands, he uses harsh
methods such as putting Jeong Jae-ui in a dark and damp dungeon of one or two pyeong and not
giving him anything to eat.
Of course, no matter how good the environment is, if you can't get out of there, prison is a
prison, but it's not limited to Jeong Jae-ui's character. He was not the kind of person who wanted
to roam the world if he did the bare minimum.
"If you accept the offer, we will post it here soon. Not only that, of course, but I will also
reward you accordingly.
Rahman added, but there was no response. Jeong Jae-ui simply shook his head without
saying a word.
There was silence in the place for a moment.
However, as if the conversation had been repeated several times, Rahman nodded as if he
knew.
"I'm sorry. I'll wait for you to change your mind and ask again. If you change your mind at
any time, let me know."
Jeong Jae-ui still did not respond, only nodded his head vaguely.
If you can make just one weapon, you don't seem to be looking for a very complicated and
massive weapon, I'll let you go right away, la.
In my opinion, it could have been a very good situation.
 As long as you wish, you can enjoy a relaxed, laid-back life in this heavenly place as much as
you wish, and then, if you want to tire of this life, you can draw a suitable blueprint and leave.
Of course, there must be a premise that this determination to make no more weapons will be
broken.
"So here's my brother... -."
Rahman, who seemed to put an end to the story, suddenly changed the subject. And Jeong
Tae-ui, who suddenly jumped off the subject, shook his head and turned his head.
"Ah... -Me?"
Jeong Tae-eui pointed to himself with a bright smile and asked why this man was calling him.
But if you think about it, he himself had something to tell him. I want to get out of here, so I
have to tell him to let go of me. Anyway, he didn't have the courage to make weapons like
Jeong Jae-ui did, so he could leave it as it was.
"How did you know about this place?"
Rahman asked with a smile. It was a soft smile, as if to say, "Welcome."
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him and smiled. It's hard on my heart, I think. If you think that smile
will fool you, Jeong Tae-eui hasn't been alive until now. Haven't you survived safe from
UNHRDO until now with only one eye and one sense?
"I don't know where this place is."
Jeong Tae-eui replied politely. Rahman raised an eyebrow. Jeong Tae-eui continued behind
the scenes before he could say anything.
"I went to the night market on Bahheb Street and I met my brother by chance and while I was
chasing him, I didn't remember since he hit me and I fell down. Then I woke up and he was
here."
Jeong Tae-eui pointed a finger at the guard behind him. The guard's eyes widened slightly
when the arrow returned to him, but he remained silent with a not too embarrassed face.
Rahman looked at his watch again for a moment, then uttered a few more words,
incomprehensible. He seemed to be asking a question. Then the guard bowed his head and
answered. Rahman nodded and turned to Jeong Tae-ui.
 "good. It's a night market on Bahhep Street........................"
Suddenly he laughed. The wrinkles at the corners of his eyes grew a little darker. "You came
to Seringe to hang out with your friends?"
"Ah... - ..............No. I came to look for my brother. I haven't been able to contact you at all."
Jeong Tae-eui thought for a few seconds, but answered meekly. Here, when I have to say, 'I
came by chance to Seringe, an unknown island off the east coast of Africa, and then met my
brother there again by accident.'
It was a matter of time anyway.
It will take less than a few hours to find out where this rare Asian is staying on this island,
who he is staying with, and what his companions are doing. Or, perhaps, the research was
already written and I just didn't know they were now walking through the door of this annex.
Jeong Tae-eui's partner.
Gable, and... ... Eley.
Jeong Tae-eui is ready to give an honest answer immediately if Rahman asks 'Who are you
with?'
It seemed that he could say that he had come with Ilay without hesitation.
If he tried to arrest and imprison the person seeking Jung Jae-ui's whereabouts, saying he
could not leave him alone, Gable was not worried, at least not as much as Ilyi.
However, Rahman did not ask Jeong Tae-eui who his partner was. After looking directly at
Jeong Tae-eui for a moment, he just asked:
"How did you know you were at Seringe?"
"well... -, I just heard about it, but I found it because it was somebody else. But when I
listened to him, he said that he had also suffered quite a lot. I was curious about the fact that his
journey came to a sudden halt in Varanasi. I wondered what he would have done to hide his
actions so clearly and drive them away."
Rahman raised his eyebrows slightly, but did not respond to that.
"In the forest of the world, it is often easier to hide people than to find them.
But ............"
 Rahman muttered as an internal dialogue and touched his chin silently. He rubbed his chin
stubble with the tip of his thumb and looked at Jeong Tae-eui with thoughtful eyes.
In an instant, Jeong Tae-eui took a step back without realizing it.
Those glass-cold eyes seem to pierce the heart.
His expressionless, cold eyes were weighing something coldly, as if a piece of meat had been
placed on a scale.
Then he laughed. Instead of laughing, he was closer to twisting the tip of his mouth.
"It's hard when you know the location ... ... . I knew I wouldn't be able to keep it secret until
the end, but at least I couldn't reveal the location. It's better to keep the people you know to a
minimum."
The tone of voice changed subtly. Jeong Tae-eui instinctively realized what was meant by the
meaningless voice that seemed to freeze from deep inside her heart.
At that time.
"If Tae-eui dies, I die too." It was Jeong
Jae-ui who spoke softly.
There was no bitterness, no tension, no regret in those words that would have been appropriate
to say in a bitter way. It was not even the light of threatening or begging.
It was just a quiet, calm voice telling the truth.
Rahman closed his mouth. His face was expressionless, not knowing what to think. The
friendly smile that had been watching them a while ago was gone.
Slowly he looked at Jeong Jae-ui again. As if offensively, but still politely, I ask.
"You said if you kill this man, you'll die too?"
Jeong Jae-eui nodded his head. That look touched Jeong Tae-eui's face for a moment, then fell
awkwardly. Jeong Tae-eui frowned slightly.
Rahman looked at Jeong Tae-eui. For a moment, his expressionless face seemed to have passed.
It was a cruel and harsh expression.
"If you kill this man, you will also die... ... ?"
 Rahman's low voice was mixed with laughter. Slowly, he took a step closer to Jeong Tae-
eui and raised his hand. He tries to grab Jeong Tae-eui's chin.
Jeong Tae-ui reflexively took a step back. He frowned slightly and rubbed his neck.
Why are so many people aiming for their necks these days? No, I thought it would give one
person a bit of a life-threatening risk, but another person looking for their life will show up.
Jeong Tae-eui sighed and muttered words that were useless at all. "No. I can't
die here.
It was not my will, but after hiding, I would die for Ilay if I had to die.
Rahman did not seem to have any intention of pursuing Jeong Tae-eui. He stops walking and
raises his hand. Then, looking at Jeong Tae-eui, he turned to Jeong Jae-eui. Suddenly, he
returned to the smile on his face from a while ago.
"It's hard when you die. I won't touch him. ... -But he didn't know that the friendship was so
good that he would even take his own life when his brother died.
"Friendship is not good. I'm not saying I'm taking my life."
Jeong Jae-ui said no and shook his head. Then, as if thinking about it, he said, looking at
Jeong Tae-eui as if he was making excuses. Jeong Tae-ui nodded his hand as if he understood.
"Taeui is... ... Because you are my lucky charm.
Jeong Jae-ui paused for a moment before ending the conversation. There was a slight
bitterness in the horse's tail.
"Gil Sang Cheon.
Rahman repeated it. But it didn't seem like he was repeating it because he didn't understand
the meaning. There was no suspicious light in the gaze that looked at Jeong Tae-eui.
"I heard that your brother brings you good luck, but if you kill him, you die too?........?"
"I'm lucky enough to be alive."
At Jeong Jae-ui's words, Rahman closed his mouth. Perhaps it was a little awkward.
But the next moment, Tae-Eui Jeong suddenly saw a strange light appearing on her face.
 It is a little different from surprise. Jeong Tae-eui looks at the expression that seems to have
remembered or realized something important, maybe even a silent amazement.
"... -?
I thought it was strange.
The frozen expression of that Arab man, as if he had noticed something, and Jeong Jae-eui,
who silently kept his mouth shut in front of him. It was as if the two of them were trying to
hide something from Jeong Tae-eui.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him suspiciously. But he didn't seem to come up with anything
convincing.
There seemed to be only silence going on like this.
This strange atmosphere was somewhat reluctant and oddly bitter, so I scratched my head a
couple of times.
"Are you really shy or ashamed to listen to me ......................, thank you for your kind
words ............."
Jeong Tae-eui muttered without hiding his puzzled face.
Gil Sang Cheon. Gil Sang-cheon by Jeong Jae-ui. I've heard that a couple of times. Without
knowing the reason or the truth, Jeong Tae-ui remembered the name as people around him called
him.
However, when he heard that from Jung Jae himself, he felt shy and embarrassed. Doesn't it
seem like he has been doing him a big favor?
But Jeong Tae-eui was speechless before he could finish speaking. It was because he couldn't
speak.
Rahman looked at Jeong Tae-eui with a clear expression on his face. His cold, glassy eyes
looked at every nook and cranny of Jeong Tae-eui, as if they were going to bore into his head,
and then turned away.
He walked away without a word. Without saying goodbye, without saying a word, he went up
the stairs and out into the hallway, following him, and the guard behind him also retreated.
In the courtyard, only Jeong Tae-ui and Jeong Jae-ui
remained. Nothing has changed since he came here.
 The wind was still pleasantly cool and the blue sky was dazzling. The birds flying among the
branches and the flowers spreading their thick, light scent when the wind blew were the same.
In this quiet and peaceful place, they were left alone, just like the first time.
But it was no longer the same as before. It was not a serene silence. It was a heavy, suffocating
silence.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at his feet in silence. He was barefoot and shoeless. From the room to
the corridor, to the courtyard, to the courtyard, Jeong Tae-eui also walked barefoot following
Jeong Jae-eui, who walked barefoot wherever he went.
There was nowhere to hurt the soles of my feet. There was nothing to hurt my feet, not even
in the courtyard with smooth stone floors, in the hallways, inside with soft carpets, or even in the
courtyard, which was covered with soft earth. There was not a single small stone hidden under
the grass, probably due to the meticulous handwork up to that point.
I wiggled my toes. Under the grass, the dirt tickled her toes. After testing the texture of the
ground, Jeong Tae-ui slowly turned around.
Behind Jeong Tae-eui, Jeong Jae-ui was sitting in the same place where he had been sitting
before and opened the book again.
"... ... ."
Suddenly I lost strength in my body. I felt as if the tension in my heart had been released.
"what. I'm heavy and suffocating."
Jeong Tae-ui muttered as a sigh and sat on the spot. On the grass, not far from Jeong Jae-ui,
he sits down, not caring if his clothes are stained with grass. He hugged his knees and put an
arm on them, looking languidly at Jae-ui.
As if nothing had happened, as if he was always there as he was, looking at his older
brother sitting there for a long time, my mind felt relieved. Then, I asked abruptly.
without hesitation.
"Am I really Gil Sang-cheon?"
 Jeong Jae-eui's gaze, who was scanning the shelf, touched briefly and then fell. Jung Jae-eui
nodded his head without saying a word. Fluttering, the bookshelf turned a page.
"why."
This time, the look did not come. As if he had been concentrating on the book and not
listening, there was no response. But Jeong Tae-eui waited in silence. I knew then that the
answer would come soon.
It wasn't long before Jung Jae-eui opened his mouth. "Just."
"... ... ."
There was only one answer.
The force fell from Jeong Tae-ui's shoulder. He barely lifted his body that was about to fall to
the ground and muttered, "Hey, it's my brother." However, to Jeong Jae-eui, who again
responded silently, this time Jeong Tae-eui did not expect an answer to come back even if he
waited patiently for the rest of his life, so he threw away the words he had picked up. before.
"When I was young, every time I was sick, did my brother get sick at the same time?"
"That could be a reason, but not a reason."
"So what's the reason? When I get sick, my brother gets sick too, so I'm giving him luck, that's
too unscientific."
"Originally, science is nothing more than a set of common results of innumerable
experiences."
"... ... ... . no I mean ............."
Jeong Tae-eui clicked her tongue.
This older brother was not a deaf person. Rather, it was this person who pointed out the parts
he did not want to be known about when Jeong Tae-eui said a word.
But... ... .
Jeong Tae-eui sighed abruptly.
 Squat down and look up at the sky. The sun had passed the highest point and was beginning to
slowly descend. After a few hours, the day will set again, and today will be shrouded in
darkness. Just like every day.
There was nothing great. Nothing has changed. After all, there was no such thing as a big deal
in this world. But whether Jeong Tae-eui is Gil Sang-cheon or not, what does it matter? I don't
know if misfortune comes because of me, but if luck comes, what a good thing. It was probably a
good thing. If he didn't want to talk, it wasn't important enough to force him to get an answer.
Jeong Tae-eui shook his head alone. And, hmm, sigh and smile.
"Tae, you're witty. I've been like that since I was little, should I say it feels good?"
At that moment, Jae-eui Jeong opened his mouth. Inserting a bookmark and closing the book,
she gives Jeong Tae-eui a glance. Jeong Tae-eui frowned slightly, smiling cheerfully. It's true
that people thought it wouldn't matter if they didn't listen at all.
"Me too."
Jae-eui Jeong said that and closed her mouth again. And as if seeing a stranger for the first
time, he carefully looked at Jeong Tae-eui. Slowly, thoroughly, from head to toe. As if trying to
find someone he didn't know in him.
Taeyong's eyes widened slightly. He looked down and looked at his hands on his knees. It
was a hand that had been attached to my body since I was born and was always with me, but it
seemed unusually unfamiliar. He looks as unfamiliar as Jae-eui Jeong, who is now standing in
front of him. Maybe he sees himself that way right now in his eyes.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him again.
But he was Jeong Jae-ui. He is another Jeong Tae-eui who doesn't even recognize that Jeong
Tae-eui loves, or that he loves.
He laughed.
"Reason is so weak ... ... ."
Jung Jae-eui also smiled slightly.
 As if he had finished speaking, he stood up. Slow and light steps went up the stairs passing in
front of Jeong Tae-eui, Jeong Tae-ui also stood up and followed him.
The smooth white stone was covered with dirt. While walking along the path, Tae-Eui Jeong
looked at the back of Jae-Eui Jeong, who stepped forward five steps.
The back was straight and straight, as always. as his demeanor.

***

This place was completely isolated from the outside.

Although there were eight doors, a large door in the middle of each of the four corridors and a
small side door at the corners where the corridors joined, this annex was completely isolated and
only existed as one.
The four magnificent doors were firmly closed, although they were certainly not decorative.
The large iron door, which I thought would have to be attacked by a group of men, seemed
impossible to open by myself, even if it was not locked.
Each of the four side doors at the end of the corridor was divided into two. One door leading
to the interior and one door leading to the exterior. The door leading to the interior was in contact
with the interior of the building, such as the bedroom or study. And all the doors leading to the
outside were closed except one.
One, of course, was not completely outside, even if they went out the door leading to the
courtyard. The spacious courtyard, which was separated by a high fence but did not feel
enclosed, was a dead-end space.
The other three doors, I don't know where each one leads to, appear to be the doors leading to
this annex, but two of them were locked. Not only was it locked, but plaster was applied to the
cracks in the door, and the door itself was not supposed to function as such.
the other. The only remaining entrance. There, the Arab man was standing. He is a man
guarding Jeong Jae-eui and guarding the main gate.
Jeong Tae-ui did not know what the purpose of the square pond in the courtyard was. It was a
swimming pool, but it was impossible to swim in the water that only came up to his thighs, and
the water was too
cold to be considered a bath, and the location was in the middle of the yard. It wasn't like they
were raising fish in there either, I fell sideways and groaned, muttering as I swirled the water
with my hand.
It was difficult. Only those thoughts were in my head.
It's been a few days here and Jeong Tae-ui has been spending time.
Meanwhile, Jeong Tae-ui was trapped inside with Jeong Jae-ui. As if he had been doing this
for several months, Jung Jae-ui led a quiet and stagnant life.
In fact, there was nothing Jeong Tae-eui could not do. No, in my heart, I wanted to live like
Jeong Jae-eui.
In fact, I was exhausted. The days I spent comfortably resting my body and mind were far
away. The body, which was driven by time and circumstance, and the spirit, which was
overworked, were ready to embrace this quiet life.
But.
"I mean, he's scary... ... ."
Jung Tae-eui lay on his stomach and buried his head in his arms. He was cool, his arms
submerged in the water up to his elbows.
Eley. Eli Ligro.
What is he doing outside now? It was okay to bet on the fact that I was going to be in a very,
very bad mood. But the problem is that I'm a human being who keeps feeling bad.
I was completely blocked from the outside, so I couldn't hear any news. So I was even more
worried.
"... ... ."
Jeong Tae-ui hit the surface of the water with his palms, clap, clap, clap. The large red petals
that had been placed on the surface of the water floated along the waves.
"Ellie... ... ."
In a low voice I said the name from my mouth. So small you can't even hear it, like the sound
of the wind.
maybe it's a good thing
If I stay here, I could escape from his hand.
 You can't touch this place from the outside. The breath of T&R or UNHRDO could not reach
them. If they tried to touch it, the owner of this place moved Jeong Jae-ui to another place and
pretended not to know. So I can't reach out my hand in a hurry.
The same happened with Jeong Tae-eui, who was now in the same boat as Jeong Jae-ui.
Being here allows you to avoid that relentless pursuit, the endless madness and threats. I
can't get out, so it's a bit inconvenient, but that's about it. If only I could get away from that
creepy and scary.
"Yes. If you think about it, it's okay. Maybe it would have been nice to live here happy and
happy after having a windfall. ... ... If only I wasn't schizophrenic."
Jeong Tae-ui lowered his head, which seemed to lift a little, again.
Suddenly, I felt my ears getting hot.
Slowly, lying on his stomach, he pushed his body forward and dipped his head into the water.
Bogolbogol, air bubbles escaping from his mouth tickled his cheeks and rose to the surface.
What do you do This doesn't make sense. At least, when you can walk away from it (even if
it's a temporary measure), why do you plan to go back there again? Even if you are crazy, you
are definitely crazy, Jeong Tae-eui. If you think about it, maybe he'll just say, 'He ran away
again,' with a surprisingly innocent face and bite his tongue a couple of times.
...I can..........................'t.
Then, suddenly, a question crossed my mind.
What do you think Ilay thinks about Jeong Tae-
eui? "... Phu-Hap!
Jeong Tae-eui raised his head. I couldn't hold my breath any longer.
Water ran down my soaked hair. My neck and clothes were wet in an instant.
Jeong Tae-ui, who was breathing heavily while looking at the corners of his eyes with the
back of his hand, found himself standing a few steps to her side.
Feeling strange for a moment, Jeong Tae-eui looked at his own feet. They were bare feet. A
couple of steps ahead, an unfamiliar foot appeared. He was wearing leather shoes.
Somehow, the bare feet that were exposed and the feet that were hidden in the shoes looked
distinctly different.
When he looked up, there was a familiar face. It's a familiar but hostile face.
As usual when he arrived at the annex, with a gentle smile on his face, the man with the
long name of Rahman Abid al Saud was there.
"Ah... -Since when have you been there?
Jeong Tae-ui squeezed the moisture in his head and spoke. Rahman replied briefly, "A while
ago," and then looked at him.
I knew you had come to the annex. I saw you pass through the hallway to the library earlier.
During the day, the place where Jeong Jae-ui was mostly found was either the study or the
courtyard, so I would first go to the nearest study, and if there was no Jeong Jae-ui there, I would
go out to the courtyard alone. afterwards.
I used to visit the annex once a day and meet Jeong Jae-ui. It didn't mean we stayed long or
talked for a long time. There has always been a main purpose.
Are you ready to accept my offer today?
If you don't accept it, you can't leave this place.
If you accept, I promise to let you go from here, as well as a sufficient and commensurate
reward.
However, Jeong Jae-ui's response to those words was always the same.
Looking closely, it seems that the question and answer have been repeated since Jeong Jae-ui
was imprisoned here. So, now Rahman shows no sign of disappointment or anger, and often
comes back to tell me if he changes his mind, and asks me if Jae-eui Jeong refuses.
It's the same today. When he entered the studio, he noticed Jeong Jae-ui's appearance, and
when he heard the sound of a greeting that was no different from usual from afar, Jeong turned
his attention there and lay down by the pond in the courtyard.
It seemed that Jeong Tae-ui had finished today's story as he was lying down, looking at the
corridor structure and dipping his head into the water.
Jeong Tae-ui looked at Raman, who looked at him silently without saying what he was
thinking, and brushed off the wet hair that stuck to his face.
 Did you get angry when you dipped your head in the pond? I don't think it means anything
religious or anything.
Jung Tae-eui smiled and opened her mouth.
"How can you look so scary... ... , didn't you think that while I was wetting my hair here, you
wanted me to drown you by grabbing your head as it is?"
When Jeong Tae-ui laughed while joking, Rahman raised his eyebrows and then burst out in
serious laughter, haha.
"You are Jae-eui Jeong's younger brother. It's a good feeling, it's similar." "... ...
."
A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye, a joke for a joke? Or maybe it's serious
Jeong Tae-ui looked at him with white eyes, questioning his taste buds. But he changed the
subject without saying he was joking or being serious.
"What's it like here, is it okay to stay?"
"Ah... -It's a little frustrating because you can't know the news from the outside, but it's okay.
It's very comfortable inside."
"That's good."
Rahman nodded and smiled.
When you look at it like this, you even wonder if the man who tried to kill Jeong Tae-eui a
while ago without a face is the same person as this person. The next day, as he smiled softly as if
something had happened and answered her politely, I wondered if it was a split personality.
However, after experiencing it briefly for a few days, I realized that this was not the case.
He was a man I didn't want to deal with unless it was inevitable that I would run into him in a
place like this.
Regardless of the meaning of meanness or vulgarity, it felt like a personality that would never
fit Jeong Tae-eui.
In fact, Jeong Tae-ui already knew a person who would be the second to be sad if people were
mean or vulgar, or their humanity anyway. Of course, I never took
well with that man. If someone said, 'You have a very good personality,' he was ready to split his
mouth.
But other than that, there was something about this man named Rahman that made him
uncomfortable and annoyed when he was around.
Come to think of it, I couldn't understand why. I had never seen such a strange personality.
No, objectively, I didn't even know he was a person worthy of admiration in many ways.
However, subtly this man is gritty. Yes, it is very similar to discomfort.
For some reason, Jeong Tae-eui, who was thinking like that, quickly caught up with him,
who seemed to be about to step back, perhaps because it was just a formal greeting.
"Oh by the way."
However, he immediately regretted it after being caught. Unknowingly, I grabbed his
sleeve and his ice-black eyes looked at his hand. As soon as he released his hand, he silently
removed his sleeve once and his voice still spoke softly.
"Do you have anything to
say?" "I want to get out of
here."
Although he knew the seeds would not work, Jeong Tae-eui said so.
Maybe Rahman knew he would be rejected, but he didn't know it was similar to going to Jae-
eui Jeong every day and asking him to make a gun.
Rahman was silent for a moment after hearing Jeong Tae- eui's words. I stopped moving and
looked at him.
"Do you want to go out?"
"Yes. I am... -Outside, there are things that have not yet been done and left behind.
"He's outside. does the pending matter have anything to do with T&R's Ilyi Ligroo and
Linghuollong's son Lingxinlu?"
Jeong Tae-eui shut his mouth. Sulpit, his lips were distorted, but he quickly regained his
composure. Come to think of it, I couldn't have known. The time left after completing the
investigation against all the ways Jung Tae-ui came here has already passed.
 Jeong Tae-ui looked straight at him and
smiled. You know it well.
"Last night at the mosque, I met with friends from my homeland and we talked for a while,
and it became a hot topic there."
Jeong Tae-eui raised his eyebrows. Rahman slightly raised the tip of his lips as if he was
smiling.
"Yesterday morning, a friend of mine who was visiting a vacation home here for a vacation
said he had bad luck with a man named Ligro."
"polo... -."
"He said he was looking for me."
Rahman's lips lifted a little higher. However, his gaze, which is not a very pleasant light,
closer to a light that is quite annoying and annoying, never leaves Jeong Tae-eui's eyes and looks
at him.
As if trying to find something on Jeong Tae-eui's face, it was a gaze that slid over strange
things like snakes and reptiles.
The smile disappeared from Taeyong's face.
I've gotten a lot of creepy looks like this. I had been trained enough not to cringe like that.
But this creepy, ominous feeling, yes, that almost unpleasant feeling was ominous, it was
unlike any threat Jeong had ever received.
"I'm looking for you... ... ?"
"Of course, at that time, I was not in Seringe because I was on my way to stop what I was
doing when I heard that there was an unwanted guest in my house, but the poor fellow was
wrong only because he was a Muslim who had a villa nearby.
I got caught and had to leave Seringe immediately. No other place around here has such
excellent medical facilities."
"... -."
"Since then, unfortunately, I hear my friends say they are afraid to go out because they are
afraid of him. who he is So it was easy for me to know who he was."
 Rahman spoke slowly. And he looks at Jeong Tae-eui with subtle eyes.
"It was easy to recognize him because he was a person I had heard about through rumors.
T&R's uncontrollable bastard, Ilay Ligrow. As long as you accompany that famous person, it
looks like you are not as poor and insignificant as you appear on the outside."
Rahman's tone changed. A little lower, a little softer. However, the slight smile on his face did
not change at all, creating an even more vague sense of discomfort.
"You can't go wrong. No matter how big it is, it's just one company. No matter how long they
fly, they're just a small family screaming in the East. Do you think they could influence me in
any way, you're welcome. Even if they provoke me by poking somewhere else, it won't be
difficult. If you put Jung Jae-ui and you in a dungeon that no one knows about and pretend they
don't know, that's the end. They went out on their own, I let them go, that said. Do you think they
can ever come into my house with dirt and rummage around? You're welcome. I will never be
able to do that.
The words that slowly pierced my ears continued without hesitation.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him expressionlessly, not even a flicker. From a place less than a few
steps away, he also looked at Jeong Tae-eui with a gaze as implacable as Jeong Tae-eui.
"This is Gil Sang-cheon... ... ."
Suddenly, a cold and contemptuous voice came out. Cold, cruel eyes scan Jeong Tae-eui's
face again. It's a look close to hatred. But hate, there was no reason for him to feel that way. I'd
rather not know if it's the other way around.
"You don't look like Jeong Jae-eui at all. Does this careless bastard give him a blessing?
That's funny. It's not even funny."
Rahman snorts. Then he suddenly looks at Jeong Tae-eui with strange eyes and speaks softly.
"Why are you such a guy... ... ?"
He is close to the internal dialogue, not looking for an answer. There was no need to respond,
but Jeong Tae-ui looked at him silently and slowly opened his mouth.
 "I don't know why it's me either, and I don't think I'd give my brother any blessings before
that, so even though I heard it, it's not funny or humorous... "It's a story you don't want to hear
from the person who captured and imprisoned that poor neglected man."
Rahman closed his mouth. Then he narrowed his eyes and looked at Jeong Tae-eui.
Suddenly, he opens his lips as if to smile and speaks very politely, in a tone that has returned
to the same as before.
"In conclusion, you can't leave here. When Jeong Jae-ui leaves, we can leave together.
Then, if you want to leave here, I hope you can help me and convince him to accept my
request."
Rahman said without hesitation. At that blunt remark, Jeong Tae-ui realized that maybe he
was trying to say that in the first place.
His gaze was always cold. Curious to know if there would be any warmth in those eyes, Jeong
Tae-ui looked at him without saying a word.
"As you may have heard, I'm not demanding of him. A gun with his name on it, that's all. Of
course, I'd be lying if I said that if he made it himself, he had absolutely no expectation that it
would be great, but if he does, it's okay to say that it's not much different from a normal antitank
weapon. ."
"...-I didn't know your brother's name would become such a famous brand of weapons. Does
the person you're dealing with really hate the name Jeong Jae-eui?"
When Jeong Tae-ui showed a creepy look and spoke in a low voice, Rahman laughed out
loud. Even when he laughed out loud, that look, which was always calm, always bothered me.
"You are not as quick to grasp the situation as Jeong Jae-eui. He already knew everything
from the moment he first mentioned the history of making a weapon. The important thing is
those who can take Jeong Jae-eui's name and bring it to their allies. To put it mildly, we can
easily recruit some warlords."
Rahman smiled happily and leaned slightly toward Jeong Tae-eui. With his face close, he
lowered his voice and spoke cheerfully.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him without blinking.
 Of course. What this man wanted was a gun. It is a weapon called Jeong Jae-eui. For Jeong
Jae-eui to hand over the new blueprint to him, it was the same as the tacit agreement that he
would also hand over his own name.
Rahman looked at Jeong Tae-ui's face in every nook and corner, as if he was looking
thoroughly. Then he straightens his posture and smiles again with his usual soft smile. The
tone of his tone of saying, 'Jeong Jae-ui is really a rare and wonderful talent' was also restored.
... ... ... ... ... brother. I hate this guy.
Jeong Tae-eui thought firmly at that moment. If Jeong Jae-ui were beside me, this man would
have cried like this in front of him. Considering the circumstances of the arrest, in Korean.
Rahman took a step back. It looked like he was coming back this time.
"As you may have heard, Jeong Jae-ui just needs to make a weapon. If so, I'll get you and
Jeong Jae-ui out of here immediately. Then, I hope you can convince Jeong Jae-ui as well."
"I don't want to force him to do something he doesn't want to do."
Rahman raised an eyebrow. But he shrugged and said, "As you wish," and continued.
"Anyway, I have to stay here until then. If you have any problems, don't
... ... ... Oh, that's right. I would like you to refrain from visiting the Bahep night market for the
time being."
He smiled calmly and said it in a polite tone, then said and turned away.
Jeong Tae-ui stood there, stunned, walking toward the west corridor and watching him leave
through the door at the end.
At first glance, outside the open door, there were small trees that looked like garden trees.
Through the trees, a plastered wall could be seen at first glance.
"... ... ... okay. In that sense, I have no idea where I am."
After the open door closed again, Jeong Tae-ui sighed and sat back in the seat.
The water was no longer dripping from the hair that had been soaked in water. It was still
wet, and when I touched my hair, my hands got wet, but not wet enough to drip on the floor. He
looks a little skinny from the bird he's talking to.
 "I hate him. Rahman-Avid-Al-Saud. I hate that guy Damn. The ghost will get a guy like that
right away."
Jeong Tae-eui muttered the name while pronouncing it loudly. Hearing a familiar name, the
guard looked around, but he didn't know it. If you want to talk, tell me. Even if you understand
Korean.
-Yesterday morning, a friend who was vacationing in this vacation home came out and told
me that a man named Li-Grow was having a bad affair. that you were looking for me.
"... -."
Jeong Tae-eui paused and shrugged his hand that was on the ground. The nail scratches the
stone floor.
said he was looking for Reflux. Rahman. ... -me.
Suddenly, my heart was pounding.
He seemed to see what kind of face he was making. What kind of face he must have caught
someone with, Jeong Tae-eui seemed to know.
looking for yourself
That fact, which I had already guessed, somehow warmed my ear. "Uh ... ...
."
Jeong Tae-eui raised his hand and pressed it against his warm ear. But the warm hands on the
sunlit stone floor didn't help much.
Jeong Tae-eui lay down on the spot. Then, leaning back on the edge of the pond right next to
his bed, he slowly crawls in and dips his head back into it.
I want to get out of here. Let's go a little faster.
Even though Jeong Tae-eui had submerged his head in the water for so long that he was
dazed, his neck did not get cold, so he stood still and looked at it, and then stopped moving until
the watchman came up to him and hit him ... .
how can I get out
Jeong Tae-ui sat by the pond, looked at himself with crazy eyes and then looked blankly at the
watchman who returned to the front door and thought.
But I really couldn't think of anything.
What do I have to do? How can I get out?
It would be nice if there was some way to sneak out of here.
 "It will be difficult."
Without much thought, Jeong Jae-ui replied.
"Uh... ... ... Is it also ... there is something In the style of Islamic architecture, there is a hole
or something like an emergency ."
"When you build a fortress or a building of a certain size, you can expect something like that,
but I don't know if there will be such a thing in this simple villa, and even if there is such a thing,
it will be not to be connected to this annex."
I am not stupid enough to lock people in a building with a dog hole, the owner of this
place," Jeong Jae-ui added sarcastically.
Jeong Tae-ui said yes, muttering disappointment, and began to move his hand again, which
had stopped while he wiped his hair with a towel.
Jeong Jae-ui, who was looking at Jeong Tae-eui's expression, asked quietly. "Do you want to
get out of here?"
Jeong Tae-ui did not answer his low question.
I want to go out. And since Jeong Tae-eui didn't answer right away, Jeong Jae-eui probably
noticed the answer as well.
Jeong Tae-eui wanted to get out of here. The impending sense of nervousness I had
immediately after hearing the brief news from outside had subsided to some extent, but still, in
my heart, there was a rippling feeling of sleepiness, drowsiness and nervousness.
Getting out of here is easy. As Rahman said, Jae-eui Jeong can give you a proper blueprint as
he wants.
Jeong Jae-ui obviously didn't like that and said he had no intention of making weapons again,
but if Jeong Tae-ui asked him to, he would probably nod his head in agreement.
But Jeong Tae-eui didn't want to do that. I don't want Jung Jae-eui to do something against his
will because of his personal matters.
 Jeong Jae-eui also knew that Jeong Tae-eui thought so, so he knew that Jeong Tae-eui
wanted to leave, but he did not dare to speak first.
Jeong Tae-ui let out a groan of dissatisfaction and rubbed his head with a towel as if it
had been ripped off. He was almost dry now, so there was no more water to wipe the towel.
Jeong Tae-ui looked at Jeong Jae-ui.
He was sitting on a chair by the window next to the studio, listening to music. Rahman said he
would bring whatever he wanted so it wouldn't be an inconvenience, and as he said, if there is an
album Jung Jae-eui wants to listen to or a book he wants to read, he will find it without
hesitation ... .
Yes, it's me who wants to leave, but it's really my brother. He could be much happier staying
here.
Jeong Tae-ui hung the towel she was wiping her hair with around her neck and looked
around the library with slightly tired eyes. I still vividly recall the startling memories of the
first time I entered this study.
At first glance, it looked like a simple study. A large desk and bookshelf, a separate chair by
the window, the chair where Jeong Jae-ui was sitting now, there were some ornaments on the
bookshelf and pots with small flower trees, and on the other side of the bookshelf, sound
equipment and countless records.
I've seen that desk and bookshelf in the general office at UNHRDO. I don't know if it's the
same, but it's very similar. And I heard rumors circulating among members that the desk and
bookshelf cost the same as decorating an entire multimedia classroom.
I saw that chair, yes, the chair Jeong Jae-ui sits on, at an exhibition of famous foreign furniture
artists shortly after he was discharged from the army. Looking at the exhibition's presentation
catalog, which was beautifully displayed in a booth with a separate partition in the last corner of
the exhibition hall, it seemed that it was not for my mood that it looked very much like the chair
that was said to boast. an astronomical price.
 Perhaps that's why, even though those pots and ornaments seemed unusual, Jeong Tae-ui was
speechless at the last sound device that caught his attention.
I can't say I'm a maniac, but as my friends are usually interested in cars and motorcycles,
Jeong Tae-eui was interested in sound equipment. So he knew very well that speaker alone
would cost him the rent of a small apartment in a big city.
It was a very new realization, but the owner of this annex was an Arab royal family.
Even if they are far apart in the rank of succession, they are the ones with the oil money.
Tae-eui Jeong, thinking about that, remembered Rahman's face and clicked her tongue
disapprovingly.
In fact, I've already said it all about having a single-family home of this size in a location like
this.
"I think people with diamond spoons in their mouths will be prejudiced... ... ." Come to
think of it, it really is. A guy named Ilay, Shinru and that man named
Rahman were dissatisfied for some reason.
"Or is it because I have a lot of money, then my personalities are like this... ... ."
Jeong Tae-ui seriously considered the prejudice and shook his head.
No. Don't be prejudiced. Due to the fact that Jeong Tae-ui had a victim of prejudice as his
older brother, he grew up thinking about it in his head since childhood.
If you're so smart, your personality must be a little weird. If you're that smart, you must
have social problems. It was
So I tried not to listen to the common prejudices.
When I thought of a human named Rahman, my prejudice seemed to deepen.
Jeong Tae-eui sighed as he looked at his older brother, who was sitting comfortably in a chair
that equaled the price of the house, and gazed out the window.
In any case, he was providing the best convenience to Jeong Jae-ui. At least, he did not
engage in violent treatment, either environmental or behavioral, to meet his demands.
 It must have been a happy life for Jeong Jae-eui to live quietly, reading books and researching
things he wanted to study in a situation where he could get everything he wanted.
Jeong Tae-eui sat on the floor, rested his chin on his lap arms and silently looked at Jeong
Jae-eui. and mutters abruptly.
"What if that guy gets tired of waiting like that and runs around like a madman saying that if
he doesn't do it right away, he'll get his head cut off?"
Jeong Tae-eui remembered Rahman's emotions in his eyes, which she couldn't read. She had
no idea that he would be such a hot and fussy person. But if that's the case, what would Jae-Eui
Jeong do? Since there is nothing more precious than life, should she nod her head?
I hadn't thought about it, but he didn't seem like the Jeong Jae-ui that Jeong Tae-ui knew.
After thinking for a while with an indifferent face, it seemed to be the honest thing to do to come
up with an alternative that would satisfy both parties.
What... ... Even if he rushed to cut off his head, if he were Jeong Jae-ui, the blade would
suddenly break into pieces and save his life.
Jeong Jae-ui shook his head at Jeong Tae-eui's words.
"I'm not that emotional or hot-blooded. Very patient and very meticulous and cold-hearted.
He's a person who can kill his emotions and wait to get what he wants, so I wouldn't worry too
much about that."
Jeong Tae-eui remembered Rahman. And he reflected on the words of Jae-eui Jeong, who
must have seen him longer than him.
Then, suddenly, someone comes into his mind, he sighs and mutters to himself.
"Who is the opposite?"
Jeong Tae-eui knew a person who was not afraid to kill people as soon as their emotions told
them to or when their blood boiled.
The moment she remembered, Tae-Eui Jeong wiped her face, which was about to get hot
again, and dried her hair with a damp towel.
Jeong Tae-eui kept her mouth shut as she remembered the face going crazy with madness
somewhere outside the wall of this annex.
 I thought it would be nice to hide here like this. Yes, maybe it's better to enjoy a quiet and
isolated life here, although it's a bit uncomfortable to be locked up, rather than living next to that
madman, where I could end his life.
That man named Rahman used to talk about dungeons if he ever stayed, but considering his
attitude of giving money to Jeong Jae-ui, who doesn't know how long he will stay, equipping
him with things and treating him as a precious guest. , it wasn't very likely.
So it would be nice to live a peaceful life with my brother in this little paradise. "...
... ."
I still have to go I thought so.
Jeong Tae-eui clenched his fist with the hand resting on his chin with a feeling of nervousness
once again gripping his chest. Then, her fingernails scratching her cheek, she murmured softly.
Jeong Jae-ui looked at Jeong Tae-eui without saying a word and asked.
"Who is the opposite?"
"Well? Uh... -, Eley..............Reflux."
For some reason, it was hard to say the name right away. Although Jeong Jae-ui didn't know
about that monster man and Jeong Tae-ui's self-inflictions, although he was a terrifying genius,
Jeong Tae-eui was shy and uttered his name slowly after a while.
Jeong Jae-eui nodded his head. "Ah.
Kyle's younger brother........................."
After saying that, Jeong Jae-ui closed his mouth again. After that, I kept my mouth shut for
quite some time. Jeong Jae-ui, who had been silent for a while, while Jeong Tae-ui, who was
openly shy, said nothing, opened his mouth after considerable silence.
"If it's that person, I've seen her too... ... Tae-ui, are you friends with that person?" At
Jeong Jae-ui's careful words, Jeong Tae-ui felt very complicated. I don't think they were
meant to be friends. And besides, he didn't want to hear that they were friendly.
 I don't know if you are asking if you don't know what kind of person he is, but if you are
asking if you are close to a human named Ilay Ligrow, if you have seen him, Jae- Eui Jeong
would have understood what kind of person he was.
Still, if you ask me if I'm around, hyung's not that tough.... ... .
Jeong Tae-eui felt sad for Jeong Jae-eui for a moment, but soon changed his mind. Perhaps
unexpectedly, Jeong Jae-eui and Ilay had a brief encounter that left a good impression on them.
With Kyle's introduction, he politely said hello or something.
"No, it's not even that close, but... ... , how did you meet hyung, with Ilay?" "Well...
... ... . It was when T&R made a gun and tested a prototype, and they shot me.
wondering how lucky I was.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him in surprise when he said he didn't seem to mind.
Ilay Ligrou, I didn't know you had that temperament, but I didn't know you would have done
such a thing. Also, another thing is to ask if this guy, who is casually talking about such things,
is a friend of his.
"Not friendly, not friendly. Eley, he's so desperate to eat me."
Jeong Tae-eui waved his hand. It wasn't a lie, and he couldn't find any facts to say in detail,
so Jeong Tae-eui stopped there.
Jeong Jae-ui looked at Jeong Tae-eui as if he wanted to say something, but said nothing.
There was silence for a moment. In the silence, Jeong Tae-ui silently looked at the wooden
grain on the floor and asked quietly.
"So hyung, do you hate it?"
After I said it, I realized I was just saying something. I didn't know what to do when I asked
him. Besides, he doesn't know what Jeong Jae-ui thinks of him.
He's not that bad, though. No, he's definitely a bad guy, but it's hard to judge by the one image
he was trying to take so.... ... enough guy even though he's not... ... .
Jung Tae-eui mumbled in her mouth and caught thoughts that were closer to insults than
compliments. While looking at Jeong Tae-eui like this, Jae-eui Jung opened her mouth.
"I haven't seen it since, and I haven't seen it, so there's nothing not to like. By the way, ... ... ...
You might hate it.
"Huh? Why."
 Jeong Tae-eui asked curiously. But Jeong Jae-ui did not answer.
At that moment, the disc I had hanging stopped. The board spins and the sound stops.
Jae-eui Jeong got up from his seat and walked toward the component. Looking at that cheerful
back, Jeong Tae-eui thought she didn't want to talk anymore.
Jeong Tae-eui scratched his head. There was no disagreement that he was a bad guy, but it's
not very nice to hear that he could hate him for being cut like that.
Still, I was about to mutter, "He's a good guy in his own way," but suddenly came to my
senses. I realized that when I was asked to choose what it was like to be a good place, there was
nothing to answer.
Looking at the white fingertips of Jeong Jae-ui, who gently brushed them to decide which
album to take out, Jeong Tae-eui suddenly recalled a bright white hand in her memory.
Jeong Tae-eui knew the hand.
Jeong Tae-eui knows what that hand looks like, how it feels and how it moves on the skin.
Suddenly, I thought I wanted to touch that hand. Those beautiful white hands that always hide
in the ugly gloves. Fingernails as soft as glass. That gesture that contains power but is not raw.
"... ... ."
Jeong Tae-eui shook his head.
You've been thinking strange thoughts ever since.
The cool wooden floor felt as good as the sun-warmed stone floor outside. However, as he
felt the pleasant touch on his back and shoulders, Jeong Tae-eui thought of his white hands.
"Wow... ... ... . I guess I'm really schizophrenic. ................"
Jeong Tae-eui suddenly muttered to himself.
And at some point, he slapped his cheek. The touch that slapped him on the cheek in a rather
painful way was much more stinging than he intended.
 Ouch, Tae-eui Jeong, who was lying on his side with his face wrapped around his face,
rubbed his cheeks with tears in his eyes, but when he came back and felt the sign that he was
sitting on the chair again, he became nervous. he got up and sat down.
"Why are you suicidal all of a sudden?"
Jeong Jae-eui said with a slight smile. Jeong Tae-ui said no, what, he shrugged and shrugged
his shoulders.
If it's something you have to think about and think on your own to get an answer, then don't
think about it. If we meet again someday, we should grab hold of the collar and ask. (But even
then, I might have broken my wrist that grabbed me by the collar before I heard the answer).
Jeong Tae-ui looked at Jeong Jae-ui's white hand, which was different from Il-ray's hand. And
then he reached out and grabbed that hand for nothing. Jeong Jae-ui raised his eyebrows as if he
was puzzled, but he stayed still.
While holding her hand, Jeong Tae-eui thought for a moment that it would be a sight to see
two adult siblings holding hands from the side, but he thought of how to do something about it
and erased it from his mind.
Suddenly, Jeong Tae-eui's gaze fell. There were feet as white as hands. Even though I went out
to the courtyard a while ago, my feet are clean with no trace of dirt on them.
Come to think of it.
"Where do you go for your shoes and go barefoot?"
When Jeong Tae-eui asked, Jeong Jae-ui grimaced in puzzlement. After several days had
passed, he looked at his bare feet, he looked at his bare feet as if it was strange to ask him again.
Jeong Tae-eui probably wouldn't have asked until the day he left this place if he hadn't seen
Rahman's feet before. I wouldn't have thought it was strange because it was supposed to be
like that here.
But after thinking about it, the other people, the man standing in the doorway or the woman
passing by in the hallway from time to time, are neatly dressed in their shoes.
 "Good. I haven't seen the shoes since I came here. Occasionally, they bring you shoes only if
you let them go to Bahheb. I didn't really care.
Jeong Tae-eui frowned.
It's impossible to know the exact meaning of not giving shoes, but the meaning that comes
to mind right away is confinement. Of course, you wouldn't be unable to step on the ground
without shoes, but the word confinement suddenly came to mind as an image with its meaning.
"... ... ... I do not like it.
Jeong Tae-eui said abruptly. Jeong Jae-ui tilts his head slightly as if looking for the context of
the words.
"You're not wearing shoes?"
"No, not that, ... - That man. homeowner here. I really don't like him.
Jeong Jae-ui looked at Jeong Tae-ui's face, which was exposed to a bruised light. "What
did I tell you?"
"Instead of saying something in particular, his personality and demeanor didn't match."
When Jeong Tae-ui said that, he clicked his tongue inside. It's like a childish conversation. He
didn't like or dislike anyone, he didn't think much of it. It was even weirder to talk openly.
But.
That subtle tone of voice that told the news. Those eyes that smile and don't smile. A cold
stare as if watching him.
"... ... ... . What's the point of being rejected so often anyway? If you don't have time, I'll tell
you to come later."
"But these days, yes, I haven't been able to walk since you
came." Jeong Tae-eui frowned strangely.
"You come every day."
"Well... "But before that, I almost stayed here." "...
... ... . what are you doing here?"
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Jeong Jae-ui.
 Every time Rahman comes here, he seems to be strangely familiar with every nook and cranny
of this annex, he thought, because he owned this place too.
However, if you think about it after listening to Jae-eui Jeong, it may not simply be that it was
his property, but that he was used to the space itself.
"I usually ask questions. Just like you often asked me.
As you often did to me, after hearing those words, Jeong Tae-ui soon understood.
This quiet, talkative older brother rarely spoke actively with others or spoke for himself. In
most cases, it was simple to return only the necessary words, even if other people spoke to them.
However, he knew a lot, and what he knew was not just prior knowledge. He excelled in all
areas of judgment, understanding and rational reasoning in any situation.
Jeong Tae-eui also clung to Jeong Jae-eui and told stories when something worthwhile
happened. Then, Jeong Jae-eui listened to what he had to say, filled in the missing parts of the
story, extracted or corrected the leftover parts and brought it to the conclusion he needed.
Sometimes it was a fight with a friend, sometimes it was an unresolved task, and sometimes it
was an important choice one had to make in life. And the conclusions drawn from talking to
Jeong Jae-ui never let Jeong Tae-ui down.
When hyung has nothing to live on later, even if everyone in the world starves, he won't be as
good as he is, but he said he would do it even if he were a counselor.
"... ... I didn't know you were a counselor here. But he doesn't seem like a person who needs
counseling at all, so what the hell is he asking?".
"Well, I'm mainly referring to the evolution of power struggles, but ... ... It's not something
you can tell anyone else."
Jeong Tae-eui muttered, "Ha," he said.
I don't know if it's because I hate him, but I think this guy also leads a very comfortable life.
Being kidnapped and imprisoned to make a gun wasn't enough, so I heard nothing but
squeezing people's heads every day in the name of counseling.
 My pitiful older brother, Jeong Tae-ui, who mumbled, collapsed on the spot as if he was
falling apart. Close your eyes as you feel the wood grain touching your cheeks.
"It's Tae."
A voice that touches you as pleasantly as the cool wooden floor. You were not asleep, but you
did not respond because you wanted to hear that voice again. The voice calls your name again.
Jeong Tae-eui opened his eyes instead of answering.
"Do you want to go outside?"
Jeong Jae-eui asked quietly. She was looking at Jeong Tae-eui with a calm gaze.
If Jeong Tae-eui nods his head, he will nod his head too. If Jeong Tae-ui wanted to leave, he
must have found a way out for Jeong Tae-ui. And there is only one way he can do it.
Jeong Tae-ui was silent for a moment, then muttered. "My uncle
found my brother. Yes, Kyle was looking for you too. "... ... ."
"I didn't come here because I wanted my brother back. If I just met my brother, that was it. I
haven't seen you in a long time, so I just wanted to see you."
Jeong Jae-ui nodded his head as if he were invisible. I didn't know at first glance if I wanted to
know what he was talking about or if he was like that.
"I don't care if I go back alone."
Jeong Tae-eui said. If Jeong Jae-ui wants to stay here, it's okay for Jeong Tae-eui to go back
alone. Those words were also the same as saying Jeong Tae-ui didn't want to stay here.
But this time, Jae-eui Jeong shook her head. The meaning soon became clear. Rahman will
not allow Jeong Tae-ui to go out alone and threaten to imprison Jeong Jae-ui.
I thought he would do it. Jeong Tae-ui wanted to leave and he had to, but he had no intention
of fulfilling his will until he broke Jeong Jae-ui's will.
"... ... ."
 Sorry, Eley, are you there diligently looking for me for a while? I may have to stay here for a
while.
But I also share the nervousness you may be feeling, so don't get too upset. And... ... If we
meet someday later, please don't kill me in a single sale.... ... .

***

I woke up from sleep

It was as if a voice could be heard from somewhere.
But when she opened her eyes, there was no one there.
"... -Strike... ... ?"
Jeong Tae-eui called out the name of the person who seemed to have called him a while ago.
Apparently that person had called him.
However, when he wakes up, he realizes that he is the only one there and thinks he must have
been dreaming.
A dream that hides in the dark night is a fleeting memory that fades, and as she sat up in her
bed, she felt her memories fading. The dream faded quickly in my mind. He seemed to have
forgotten the name of who he had awakened in a few more minutes.
Jeong Tae-ui looked at his hands.
Her hand, lying on the soft, comfortable blanket, as if it had been pulled, looked pale in the
darkness.
The moonlight was coming in through the window, which was a little away from the bed so
that the sunlight did not come in immediately.
Still one o'clock, two o'clock. Maybe it's past midnight? Adme of the deep night.
When I woke up suddenly in the middle of the night, it was strangely so. You can guess the
time as your body feels it. Overall, the timing was mostly right.
 I didn't even know it was because I fell asleep so early. Suddenly, waking up abruptly in the
middle of the night.
Under... ... , Jeong Tae-eui sighed softly. In the stillness where everything was still, the quiet
breathing was especially strong.
If I lie down like this and go to sleep, I think I'll soon be able to fall asleep again. But when he
saw that dazzling moonlight, he felt somewhat regretful and got up from his seat.
Did everyone fall asleep? At a time like this, everyone would have fallen asleep, and this
annex would have been drenched in silence, except for a few guards who occasionally patrol
the interior.
get out of bed AND go to the window
The moon was not visible. It floated above my head and was hidden by a window. When you
look up with your head near the window, the blue light reflects off your face.
What was seen were stars brighter than the moon.
Thick, curly white stalks were overhead. Milky Way.
Here in Seringe, a sea of stars, more beautiful than anywhere else, flowed over our heads.
Taeyong breathed calmly again.
took a step back outside If you lie down in the yard and look up at the sky.
Suddenly I remembered my childhood. I was very young. However, part of it remained in
my memory, in plain sight.
It is said that that day was a day when a meteor shower fell.
Waiting for the prediction of the meteor shower for several days, that night, the father and
mother took their siblings to a certain mountain. It seems like I've been driving for hours in a
boring car, but it's an exaggerated memory of my childhood, so it may not be so far away in
reality.
I ran to the dark mountain, stopped the car at the foot of the mountain and walked there for a
while.
I remember how happy it was like going on a picnic. They started out excitedly as they
prepared snacks and arrived at the place where they followed a path long enough to
tire them out. There was only a hole in the middle of the forest, and there were no tall or short
trees, only the bushes swaying under their feet. There were already several other people besides
them, and they were standing there. Perhaps they were also the people who came to see the
meteor shower.
Although I had come with thick clothes, it was very cold in the mountains at night and I
remember asking 'When do the stars fall?' Meanwhile, Jeong Jae-ui was silently looking at the
sky as if lost in thought.
Jeong Tae-eui also asked several times when the stars would fall, but finally swallowed the
question.
full of stars in the sky. And the Milky Way, which, although faintly, could be clearly
distinguished.
I even felt a vague sense of fear. If all those stars fall But at the same time, there was a small
part of the desire to do so. how beautiful is that If you wear those pretty things that look cold
and stingy.
As I looked up at the stars that filled the sky, I remember my heart feeling very warm and
charged. Now, I would call that feeling a thrill or a shiver, but it was more intense and
affectionate than words.
"... ... ... Then I fell asleep and finally didn't see the meteor. ................"
Jeong Tae-eui laughed and muttered.
I thought I had fallen asleep, but when I opened my eyes, he was in the car on the way
home. When I asked him why he didn't wake me up, the whole family insisted, 'I woke him up,
but he didn't wake up.'
When Jeong Tae-eui, who could not see the Yoo Seong-woo he had been waiting for, had a
sullen face, Jeong Jae-ui, who was not sleeping and was looking at the sky, spoke quietly to
Jeong Tae-eui . If we wait, we can see meteor showers like today again.
"Where was I?"
Jung Tae-eui abruptly muttered without realizing it and recalled the memories.
All I could remember was that I had been driving home for quite some time.
 Is there still twenty years have already passed, many more. Perhaps it has already developed
and eroded away, leaving no trace of it for now. Still, the memories I suddenly recalled brought
out the desire to find them.
"If he's your brother, you might know."
I'll have to ask when I wake up tomorrow morning, but until then,
will I remember?
But when he stepped out into the hallway, he stopped.
In the darkness, the moonlight dimly illuminated the courtyard.
It stopped, with nothing moving. Even the solitary petals floating in the pond remain
motionless without being shaken.
Next to it, there was a rear view.
The figure behind him, sitting silently by the pond and looking up at the sky as if lost in her
soul, was Jeong Jae-ui.
Jeong Tae-ui paused and stood in the shade of the awning in the hallway, watching him
silently. It seemed he still hadn't slept.
He started walking again. The sound of footsteps on the stone floor echoed. He might have
heard the sound, but Jeong Jae-ui did not look back. Jeong Tae-ui approached him, stopped a
few steps back and stood still.
"I went to see a meteor shower when I was young... ... ."
The moment he sat down, Jae-eui Jeong opened his mouth silently. Jeong Tae-eui paused
and turned her head to look at him. I had a strange feeling.
I didn't even know that the story Jung Jae-ui was talking about was at the time Jeong Tae-ui
was thinking about a while ago. No, I think that was probably the only time I remember seeing a
meteor shower when I was young.
I saw the same thing and thought the same thing? Jeong Tae-eui smiled brightly, somehow
happy.
Jae-eui Jeong's words continued.
"The meteor shower was also very beautiful, but there were so many stars that the sky was
more memorable than the meteor shower."
Jeong Tae-eui stopped again.
 Jeong Jae-ui wasn't even a person who talked to himself-Jeong-tae himself sometimes
mumbled enough to suspect mental illness-but it wasn't as if he had sleepwalking.
Apparently, that was not what he meant to himself. "... ... ...
... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ."
Jeong Tae-ui hesitated for a moment and then responded vaguely.
Then, Jeong Jae-ui wanted to shrug his shoulders a little and then turned around as if he was a
little surprised.
"It was
Taeyong."
"Right."
"What is it, at a time like this?"
"I woke up suddenly. Who else was with you?" "Yes?
Not really."
Jung Jae-eui looked at Jeong Tae-eui with a puzzled face. Jeong Tae-eui also made a puzzled
face and bowed his head.
"No, I think I was talking to someone else a while ago."
"Yes? iced coffee. i thought it was ramon sometimes they come at night They say this is the
tallest building in the annex, and they say this courtyard is the closest to the sky in the annex.
Maybe that's why the night sky looks closer."
"Stars that are tens of thousands of light-years away are said to appear closer to each other
because they are separated by several meters in height."
Jeong Tae-eui moaned sullenly. Jung Jae-eui smiles silently.
Jeong Tae-eui lay down as he was. The stone floor, which was warmed by the sun during the
day, was now eerily cold. When Jeong Tae-eui lay down, Jeong Jae-eui lay down beside him.
Lie down at a right angle, put your heads side by side and look up at the sky without saying a
word for a while.
Suddenly, Jeong Tae-eui smiled. There is a sign of Jeong Jae-ui turning a little to see if he
could hear breathing.
"No, the meteor shower I talked about earlier."
 "Ah.........."
"I couldn't see you because I was sleeping then."
"Yes. I woke up, but I didn't wake up."
"Hey. But last year there was a meteor shower.wasn't sleeping back then in the military, I saw
it with the platoons, and it was beautiful ......................But,that's what I was thinking at that
moment too. I think the starry sky I saw as a child was more beautiful."
Jeong Tae-eui laughed softly and muttered.
The feeling of empathy warmly caresses the heart in this way. The memory of having the
same experience as another person and tasting the same emotion became a small
nourishment in my life. Maybe that's why a friend I've been with for a long time is so
precious.
Jeong Tae-eui knew it. Jeong Jae-ui must have had similar thoughts to himself. He felt better
and said with a small smile.
"... ... ... Looking at it this way, the sky you see here is somehow the same sky you saw back
then."
"No .....................................wayOur country is in the northern hemisphere, Taeui."
"... ... ."
I forgot about it for a while. My brother sometimes said something that did not fit his calm
and serene face. In this way, there are times when the situation suddenly breaks down.
"People are going to be a little bit steeped in emotion," she said, looking at him responsibly
and licking her lips.
"Gangwon-do.
"Yes?"
"It was ..........................HongcheonSee you later."
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him slowly. After looking at him for a long time, whispering that she
would see him later, Jeong Tae-eui chuckled. "Yes," he muttered, and turned his head skyward.
 There were so many stars. Looking at the Milky Way flowing before his eyes, Jeong Tae-eui
suddenly remembered Jeong Jae-eui one day. It was a blue sunrise, sitting still in the cool air,
quietly listening to a sound that no one could hear.
Even now, as then. He seemed to be listening to something. The sound of those shiny white
stones that you can't hear yourself, but will whisper in your ear if you fall into the distant sky.
"My brother is ... ... ."
At some point, Jeong Tae-ui opened his mouth. Paused words followed Jeong Jae-ui's silence.
"Sometimes, I feel like I'm not human."
"... ... . ¿I?"
"If you want to bring good luck to someone... ... If there really is such a strange person, he
would be closer to you than to me."
There was silence for a while.
But actually, I didn't know that. If you think about it, didn't Jeong Tae-eui go through a lot
of difficulties after breaking up with Jeong Jae-ui? It was a situation where I had met a crazy
man I couldn't control, I had been chased away, I had been trapped, and now I was stuck here,
wondering if there was a disease in my head.
"I think my brother brought me good luck."
Jeong Tae-eui said softly. There was a light of gratitude in that voice faintly.
Actually don't give blessings, that has nothing to do with it. Jeong Tae-eui received many
things to be thankful for from Jeong Jae-eui. Just being by your side right now makes me feel so
at peace.
how much time has passed There was silence for a while. Like those endless stars, the silence
seemed to last forever, but at some point, a low voice disturbed the silence.
"It's Tae."
On the cold stone floor, under the sky that seemed to be pouring, Jeong Tae-ui, who felt
drowsy and was approaching, listens quietly to his brother's calm voice.
"Without you, I will die."
 "... ... ... ... . Why do you keep sounding weird? You don't
sound very good." A quiet chuckle is heard for a moment.
"You were always the first when something happened. Even when people kidnapped me,
when I was kidnapped, even when I almost had a car accident. On those days, you always come
to me first. We are from different classes and we have different friends to hang out with, so we
are at home or together at night. But sometimes, all of a sudden I wanted to see you, so you put
your head in our classroom and you smiled and smiled, then something happened that day."
"... ... . I can't remember.
Jeong Tae-eui frowned and muttered.
As he said, after entering junior high and high school, we sat next to each other and pretended
to be serious and talked about this and that. When we were young, our personalities were
different, and Jae-Eui Jeong was already in a situation where he couldn't be called a normal kid,
so we almost played separately. At night, we would just sit next to each other, read a book or
joke around from time to time.
From time to time, I would run down the hall with my friends, play and play, and if I suddenly
remembered my brother, I would run back to his classroom and look at his face. That was how
righteousness was released. Even if he wasn't in the classroom, I would wander through the
bathroom, the school office and another classroom looking for him. Then when I saw his face, I
was relieved, so I laughed and went back and forth again.
But I couldn't remember what happened to my brother in those days.
"If you're sick, I'm sick too. When I first got sick, I got sick by myself."
Jeong Jae-eui continued. Jeong Tae-eui thought about it for a moment, then nodded, thinking
it was because she was too little to remember, but her mother always said that.
"Are you sad?"
"I wasn't. But since I was very young, yes, since I was so young I can't even remember, I've
been thinking. You and I are connected by something. I don't know what it was, but I felt like
you had some kind of string attached to me. ... ... ... Before I grew up to a certain point, I
wondered if you would be mine.
If you get sick, I get sick too, and if you come to see me out of the blue, something bad must
have happened that day."
"... ... . After Gil Sang-cheon, are you a rebel? ... ... . It's such a sudden change of direction."
Jeong Tae-eui moistened his lips bitterly and scratched the back of his neck. It's amazing that
you bring good luck to your brother, but if you bring bad luck to your brother, you won't want to
believe it.
"Then it was when you were twelve years old. You fell and broke your leg while picking
persimmons from the persimmon tree behind the school, and you were hospitalized for a while."
Jung Tae-eui muttered "Ah," she said. I remember that. Jeong Tae-ui has never had a cold or
any other illness since he grew up, but there have been quite a few occasions when he got hurt
on a body part while playing like this with his friends. The bruises on his body never stopped.
At that time, I remember it clearly. Before that, I was severely injured and had a rejection
reaction when I went to the operating table, so I was worried even when I went to the hospital
while moaning and crying. What if I die like that? Fortunately, the bone broke very cleanly, so
I had to calmly fix it as it is.
The reason why the memory of that time remained exceptionally clear was not because it was
painful. While Jeong Tae-eui was lying in the hospital, Jung Jae-ui was again involved in a
kidnapping case. Even then, thanks to that great luck, he came back without a single injury.
Perhaps that was the last time there were crimes like kidnapping and abduction around Jeong
Jae-ui.
"I don't know if I remember... ...Your mother, who was staying with you in the hospital to take
care of you, suddenly called in the morning. Tae-eui tells me that she really misses you, and says
that she consumes a lot even though her mother tells her, why don't you spend some time before
going to school? But since I was in class at the time, I didn't have enough time to stop by and go
to the hospital. Besides, he's not dying right away, he just broke his leg, so he's not going to
cause any major problems if he stops by in the afternoon."
"... ... . I don't remember."
"Yes. After a while, I asked a question, but you didn't remember it."
 At Jeong Jae-eui's words, Jeong Tae-ui shrugged his shoulders again. The man lying next to
him says he remembers the first steps he took, but that man is strange. It was normal for me to be
unable to remember even the smallest things.
But if the flow of this story goes... ... .
"Was that the day you were abducted?"
"Yes. I went to the hospital to see you that
day."
"But even then, it came back well. Even if you don't know me Fortunately."
There was no response for a while.
Jeong Jae-ui did not speak for a long time, as if immersed in another thought, but then
continued to speak quietly.
"That morning, I didn't have time because I was in class, but the moment I got the call from
my mother, I got really scared. At that moment, I was thinking that you might be my demigod.
Because when I meet you, something bad happens. So, I thought, because all of a sudden you
said you wanted to see me and you would do it again. So I didn't go. And when I came back from
school.... "I got dragged."
"... ... ."
Jeong Jae-ui closed his mouth again. Jeong Tae-eui also remembered that moment. One day,
while Jung Tae-eui was hospitalized, he heard that Jung Jae-ui had been kidnapped again.
However, it has happened so many times, and always miraculously lucky to have returned, so
the family was worried, but at the same time, relaxed a little. And then, as usual, in the
evening, Jeong Jae-ui returned with an innocent face.
So maybe that was the day.
I was sleeping in the hospital and when I woke up, Jeong Jae-ui was beside me. There was
no mother or father, and only Jeong Jae-ui was in the hospital room.
Sitting beside the bed, Jae-eui Jeong looked at Jeong Tae-ui. just stay quiet without a word.
For some reason, Jeong Tae-ui didn't say anything. As if he was sleeping or dreaming, he just
looked at Jae-eui Jeong.
After looking at him for a long time, Jeong Jae-ui came out of the hospital room and Jeong
Tae-eui seems to have fallen asleep again.
 "I found out when I got home. It is you who makes up for the bad luck that befalls me. "... ... I
don't know."
Jeong Tae-eui muttered under his breath. Jeong Jae-ui paused for a moment and then smiled
slightly.
"It's not something you can explain in words. It's not really because of that, or that when you
were wounded just before you were discharged from the Army and you were in harm's way
during an operation, I was stuck at home too and lost my mind, or because of incalculable things
like that. You can't put it into words, but it's something that exists."
"It's too vague ... ... ... ... brother. I've never felt such a mysterious and wonderful person. Is
there anything I can convince you of?
I must have misunderstood," Jeong Tae-ui said with a sigh.
The more I listened, the stranger it felt. It was like listening to a story like a psychic program
or a mysterious experience, and I didn't even realize it.
Jeong Jae-ui was silent. In that silence, Jeong Tae-ui realized that there were still things Jeong
Jae-ui had not said.
However, even after waiting a little longer, there was no sign of Jeong Jae-ui speaking, and
Jeong Tae-ui felt that he was done with the story for the day. He breathed a sigh of relief once
again.
But yes.
In any case, if your story is true.
All that was no coincidence, if only Jeong-tae himself had been influencing Jeong Jae-ui.
What an amazing and frighteningly heavy relationship.
Suddenly, I felt as if a part of my chest was being squeezed. That squeezing sensation,
completely different from pain, gently presses on the heart and carries the weight.
"That's it. No more, no more. In fact, it was a story you didn't even need to know."
Jeong Jae-ui whispered as if trying to finish his words. The light Jeong Tae-eui didn't want to
know was slightly mixed. Perhaps, if he hadn't known from his uncle or anywhere that Jeong
Tae-eui was Gil Sang-cheon, he wouldn't have spoken to him first.
 "There was no need to recognize the relationship that was connected that way. That heavy,
awkward string.
A voice that continues as an internal dialogue.
Jeong Tae-eui kept silent at that sadly blurred voice. A thought suddenly popped into my
mind.
"-... I am not."
"... ... ?"
"I still don't understand or get Gil Sang-cheon or anything, but even if that happens, I'm not
heavy or awkward. So, there is something that makes hyung feel heavy or awkward, distant or
strange. Rather, it's good to have an unusually strong relationship with other people."
Jeong Tae-eui grumbled as if in disgust.
What the hell, he always thought of me like that, damn, was he in love with
you? I mumble as a joke like that, but I think on the other side of my mind.
He saw the relationship that way. It was a different matter than whether or not he liked Jeong
Tae-eui. Jeong Tae-eui didn't think she hated him. Maybe he loved himself as much as he loved
him. But other than that, she found the relationship burdensome and difficult.
No matter how he was related to him, Tae-eui Jeong would not consider the relationship as
heavy even if he took the situation seriously.
"Damn.... ... ... . What is this. are you crazy What is the red thread that cut hyung, way, way,
way, way? Why are you arbitrarily scissoring and running out of the house? Thanks to that, you
are now locked up like this."
Jeong Tae-ui jumped up from his seat and sat down. And when he turned his head, he saw
Jeong Jae-ui looking at him with a strange face. He blinked for a moment and looked at Jeong
Tae-eui, then raised his hand and looked at his palm and muttered.
"I really don't... ... I don't think it was even cut. You can't cut like that." "It
must have been because of my brother's heart, not because of a relationship."
Jeong Tae-eui said sullenly. He bluntly grabs Jae-eui's hand and pulls him, and Jae-eui looks
at him with a strange face again.
"Give me your hand. Let's tie it again. Wait, was it your little finger?
 "Yes? Uh... ... But I can't tie it back."
While holding her hand, Jae-eui Jeong stood up and sat down. And she still has a strange face
somewhere and keeps looking at Jeong Tae-eui. Jeong Tae-eui raised her eyebrows.
"I can't tie it. How to tie an invisible rope But if I could cut it with scissors, I could tie it. Let's
tie it."
"It's not ... ... ... ... ... ... . No, it doesn't matter "
Jeong Jae-ui was about to say something, but wanted to think for a moment, and then muttered
quietly to himself. Jeong Tae-ui looked at him curiously and fiddled with his little finger.
I thought for a moment about what I was doing as I pretended to pick a thread out of thin
air, but it didn't matter. This is a symbol.
- The symbol is faith.
Suddenly, I remembered a saying I had once heard. Yes, that's what Eley said.
At that time, he said so and said he would be the owner of Jeong Tae-eui. Maybe he thought
the same way back then. considered as his own. Maybe he didn't even know that he had pulled
Tae-eui Jeong and tied him to himself, just like Tae-eui Jeong is trying to do now.
"... -."
Jeong Tae-ui stopped the hand holding Jeong Jae-ui's hand.
Suddenly, his voice, expression, touch and touch came to mind as if he were right next to her.
-I understand. You are
mine. That soft, warm
voice.
-I remember you well, Tae. From today... From now on, every day, you are mine. Her
hot breath, her touch, her body temperature, clinging to his body. "Are you Tae?"
Jeong Jae-eui called from the side as if puzzled.
Jeong Tae-eui thought the night sky was too bright. He wished those stars could only half
close their eyes at this moment. To hide this hot face.
 Jeong Tae-ui muttered no, it's nothing, and stole his heated face with the back of his hand.
And he lowered his head without saying a word for a while.
It was when.
Then, suddenly feeling a sense of alienation, Jeong Tae-eui raised his head.
At the end of the west corridor, the wooden door was open. And in front of him, under the
shadow of the awning of the corridor, a large human shadow was cast.
In the darkness, the man stood like a nocturnal beast. With snow as black as ice, the owner of
this annex observes this place in silence.
In an instant, my heart went cold.
I don't know when I've been there. Without a sign, the man was staying there.
... ... ... ah well. Come to think of it, hyung said he sometimes visits at night. Sometimes they
come here to look at the night sky. Maybe today was such a day.
The man's somber eyes and eyes met.
But before Jeong Tae-ui could pretend to know him, he turned around and walked out the door
again.
"... ... ?"
Jeong Tae-ui looked at him curiously and bowed his head. Then, his eyes met Jeong Jae-ui,
who was standing with his back turned in the west corridor. Jeong Jae-ui was looking at
Jeong Tae-eui.
"What's up. It's Tae."
"Huh? not nowNo ................... I must have misunderstood.
Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head and replied. He bowed his head a couple more times and then
muttered, "Ah, I don't know." And then he lay down on the ground again.
I could feel the silent gaze of Jae-eui Jeong, who was sitting next to me. When I turned my
head, my eyes met. He looked like that for a long time, and then lay down along the road.
Lying side by side, head to head, they silently gazed up at the sky in front of them.
 Apparently I was thinking the same thing while seeing the same thing before, but now I
didn't know what I was thinking. But maybe it's not the same now. Jeong Tae-eui thought that
with a bit of regret.

***

-You are mine.

I thought about some thoughts.
From the moment he woke up in the morning, Jeong Tae-ui sighed and inwardly lamented.
I am not Eley.
I even tried to mutter under my breath. Then, I wondered if that word would be compensated
by chance.
It didn't seem to have much effect, probably because he whispered quietly like an ant
crawling as he looked around to see if anyone could hear him. Those words were still hanging
around in the back of my mind.
"Because it is not. Because I am mine.
Jeong Tae-ui buried her face in her arms as if she was about to cry.
I know the truth. A person cannot belong to anyone. You can be with someone of your own
free will to become someone's property, but you cannot force yourself to own something against
your will.
He was completely his own. own body also. own mind also. my own mind. However,
because it was his, he had to take full responsibility for all the parts. "You have to take
responsibility and be aware... ... ."
Taeyong Jeong shook his head. At
the same time, I suddenly think.
How are things going on the outside at the moment?
 After Jeong Tae-ui came here, I heard that Ilay had turned some Arabs into porridge. He
showed no anger or concern, Rahman said. But after that, nothing was heard.
How are you doing now? Hopefully, they are not just randomly catching and crushing
everyone who looks like an Arab. If you did, it would become an accomplishment for the Arab
world, and Arabs with the Koran in one hand could attack you with a sword in the other.
"Wow... ... , that would be a real harpoon."
It's a good thing he's not that guy, Tae-Eui Jeong, thinking that, prayed fervently that if
something like that ever happened, it would happen when she wasn't with him.
But seriously, how are you? I could have guessed that Jeong Tae-ui was here. Under the
circumstances, it's inevitable.
But if that was the case, there was no other way to do it. For the same reason they couldn't
do it while vaguely guessing that Jeong Jae-ui would be at Rahman's villa, they would still be
stranded there.
Eley ............esHis attitude may have changed a bit.
When he came to Seringe, even before that, he had the attitude that he didn't really care
whether he was looking for Jeong Jae-eui or not. He premiered there, even though he knew that
Jae-Eui Jeong's character was invaluable to both T&R and UNHRDO, with whom he had his
legs crossed. Maybe if Jeong Tae-ui hadn't come here, he wouldn't have cared much whether
Jeong Jae-eui was missing or not.
Now, if that's the case, I guess I'll start looking for it a little ..............................more.
killing Arabs one by one as a way of finding people, that's a bit of a problem.
Meanwhile, I thought for a moment that outside the fence, a group of Arabs might be rising up
to dispose of their gains.
"... ... ."
It would be nice if there was a way to get in touch. In any case, I can contact you, even for a
short time.
Jeong Tae-ui, who had been lying face down by Jung-jeong's pond, raised her head with a
glance.
 Still at the end of the hallway was the watchman in front of the only movable door. He was
sitting in a wooden chair, yawning noisily, with a large sword around his waist that I doubted he
would ever draw.
... ... ... ... Knock that guy down and walk out that door.
Jeong Tae-eui thought about it for a moment, but then shook his head.
Even if you walked through that door, you probably wouldn't be able to get out of the annex.
This is one of the many annexes built inside the huge annex wall. So even if you get out of that
corridor, you will end up wandering somewhere inside the annex.
Also, fortunately, this annex is located near the main gate of the annex, so it would be good if
it would be possible to hide well and see the opportunity when the gate opened and jump out, but
the possibility of that was small. As soon as Jeong Tae-ui crosses the wall of the annex, it is
certain that the whole annex will be on emergency alert. Besides, if this annex was even in the
deepest part of the annex. needless to say.
"Come to think of it, I hear this annex has the highest rent in the annex ... ... ."
Jeong Tae-eui remembered something I had heard a while ago. And I remembered the map of
the area I had seen earlier, which looked like it had been drawn by a child's feet.
The villas around this area were surrounded along the southeast coast. I don't know which
annex is which, but considering the topography, if it was an annex with the highest annex rent, it
must have been a place that was quite far from the main annex gate and went inland. . That is,
the furthest away from the door.
"I think she made a hard living in the deepest part of the world in caseshe escaped. my truth
...............................................If it were me, I don't know, but where is Jae-hyung's escape from?
Because that person doesn't do such problematic things."
While grumbling, Jeong Tae-ui looked sadly at the side door at the end of the west corridor.
In the end, it's easy to be caught before crossing the annex door only after defeating the guard.
More importantly, Jeong Tae-ui was not sure he could beat that Arab man.
 I knew it the moment we met. To be precise, it's the moment when the first time we met, we
were hit by a myeong-chi without ever escaping.
was correct
Even if he knew beforehand that Jeong Tae-ui was running after him, at the very moment
Jeong Tae-ui appeared, he aimed precisely at the myeongchi without an inch of error, and it was
not more or less, but with enough force to simply make me faint. It looked easy, but it was quite
difficult.
At the right time, I thought, 'He's a cheater.' And that thought didn't change when I watched
him, playing for a few days.
He was thick and round like an old man past his prime in a Middle Eastern market alley, but
it seemed that probably only a few could fight and win with that man.
In addition.
"First, let's see where that old man is... ... , two three four, ... ... ... ... five? I don't know. I think
four or five or something."
Jung Tae-eui muttered and raised her hand.
Maybe if Jeong Tae-eui did something suspicious or started a riot, and if that's something a
chubby old man can't handle, there would be a few more people who would show up right away.
In conclusion, it was correct to see that it was impossible to break by force.
However, it must be said that it is impossible to expect rescue from the outside. That is the
reason why I could not confirm it although I assumed that Jeong Jae-ui was in Rahman's annex.
"It's okay if I can't leave right away, so it would be nice if I could contact you." Jeong
Tae-eui scratched his head.
Inside this annex, contact with the outside was strictly forbidden. I could not write a letter, and
I could not find a telephone at all.
At least until Jeong Tae-ui arrived here on Friday, with Rahman's permission, Jeong Jae- ui
was able to make a brief tour of the night market, even though he had a chador, a veil over him
and a watchman behind him. . He seemed to have understood that Jung Jae- ui was a person who
would not want to run away in a hurry.
 But now even that was forbidden. Jung Jae-eui can't go out, neither can Jeong Tae-eui. Jeong
Tae-ui looked again and saw that the Arab man was watching.
Can I borrow your cell phone?
As I thought about it, I laughed at myself for thinking that seriously for a moment.
As if they were locked in an annex all day to monitor Jeong Jae-eui, of course, they had a
means to communicate with the outside world. Both for themselves and for the sake of one
thing.
"... ... ... ." let's try it
once.
A dangerous thought suddenly occurred to Jeong Tae-eui.
I learned something from Alta while at UNHRDO. Alta, who had been in Hong Kong for a
weekend, said they caught an idiot pickpocket trying to rip him off, and he laughed and bragged
that he had taken it off. At the same time, he even taught me how to pickpocket properly by
grabbing Jeong Tae-eui, who was drinking beer next to me, demonstrating several times.
Carlo and the other team members said, 'You know, he's a very talented guy, but if you teach
him that stuff, he gets a headache, so what should he do?'
I really didn't want to learn it, but Alta grabbed it while drinking and cooked it in a sunken
barrel.... ... .
Jeong Tae-ui looked at his hands. After I learned it then, it was quite fun, so I used it a
couple of times, but then it withered away and almost never did it. I still don't know if my hand
moves correctly.
At a glance, I saw an Arab man. The Arab man, who had been staring in front of him, looked
at Jeong Tae-eui. The indifferent but sharp eyes looked straight at Jeong Tae-eui.
... ... ... ah I can't either That man can't, he can't. If you leave, I'll die.
Taeyong smiled and waved his hand. The man turned his head back with a frank face, but with
a strong nod.
 But it was then. While Jeong Tae-ui was trying to think what to do, the man stood up from his
chair. And shouted something toward the inside of the corridor. Soon, a young man came
running out from inside the corridor.
That Arab man was also a watchman here, but if he went elsewhere, he might have been a
surprisingly well-known person, and the young man seemed to be attached to him and to serve
him.
When the young man came out, the man muttered a few words and left.
Jung Tae-eui, who had been muttering, "It's a bath," suddenly opened her eyes. And I
looked at the fresh face of the young man who stood for a while in the man's place.
... ... ... If that's the case, maybe.
Jeong Tae-eui quickly got up from his seat. I made sure the man entered the hallway and
walked toward the young man at a trot. The young man standing in front of the door raised his
eyebrows as if puzzled when Jeong Tae-eui approached.
"I wish I could get you out."
Jeong Tae-ui pointed to the door and smiled. Of course, there was no way the young man
could understand what Jeong Tae-ui said in his native language, but the young man shook his
head firmly, perhaps guessing what he meant by the gesture of pointing at the door.
"Hey, don't do that, let me go for a second, okay?"
Jeong Tae-eui frowned and pulled the doorknob recklessly, with an expression that could be
seen as that of a single man and cheeky enough.
The young man had been lost for a few months until then, of course, Jeong Tae-ui was much
shorter than that, but he seemed to be confused for a moment when the silent hostage suddenly
forced him away. However, seeing the awkward gesture, Jeong Tae-ui smiled slightly and
twisted his wrist slightly to shake him off.
The young man seemed to be embarrassed and angry when he missed it so easily. After
shouting something harshly, I guess it's a cheeky word that rhymes because people are looking at
it, I crossed my wrists and grabbed Jeong Tae-ui by the neck. And threw Tae-eui Jeong very
cleanly.
 Oh, he's an actor who can learn something," Jeong Tae-eui thought as he flew through the
air. Thinking like that, I wasted a little time to write down the trick. I slapped my buttocks on
the stone floor.
"Ayak!!!"
Jeong Tae-eui let out a short scream. However, I was afraid that thesound would reach far
into the bathroom, so I muffled the sound and take a painful breath. The young man muttered
something behind his back, and he dropped into the chair, remembering his blunt face that he
would never be able to get out of the way.
Ego, it's really painful because it's a stone floor, but it's a pity that the buttocks were padded,
and Jeong Tae-eui rubbed her hips and stood up. He walked toward the bedroom, limping as one
of his hips throbbed. When I looked at the young man grudgingly, the young man was looking at
Jeong Tae-eui with a face full of a sense of duty.
It's good to be young like this, Jeong Tae-eui muttered to himself. Then, through the bedroom
door, he went out into the courtyard. Meanwhile, I pray with all my heart that the Arab man does
not come out of the bathroom.
Jeong Tae-eui walked slowly and quickly. The steps were almost running as he went around
from the end of the courtyard to the outside corridor on the studio side.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him. There was no sign of anyone chasing him. But he didn't slow
down. When I took my hand out of my pocket, there was a cell phone in it.
"It's still usable. I thought my hands would have hardened up because I didn't do it for a long
time."
Muttering that he looks a little bored, Jeong Tae-eui was glad he wasn't the original
watchman. Perhaps he wouldn't have been so successful if it had been for the Arab man
with the big sword who originally stood guarding the gate.
Tae-eui Jeong opened the phone cover while pretending to whistle quietly.
My heart was beating. You never know when they will come for you. Even at this
moment, he might have noticed that the phone was not in his arms and followed it
immediately.
 where it would be good The best place to leave the pursuers behind. A good place to be alone
is the bathroom. But no bathroom. It was a place where I could be alone and, at the same time, it
was a dead end with no way to escape.
After all, is it the best place to move? Even if you're being chased, you can run recklessly and
talk on the phone while running away. It was best to create an environment where we could talk
for as long as possible, even if the phone was taken away from us during a call.
The finger pressed the memorized number. It is a number Jung-tae himself has never called
before. However, I had to memorize it naturally because I often had to give my contact
information to others during my teaching career.
Eley.
Jeong Tae-ui felt grateful for Inseon of UNHRDO, who had the madman as an instructor for
the first time. If it wasn't for the instructor's phone number, which automatically travels
anywhere in the world, where would they have contacted him ... ... ... Hopefully, unfortunately,
this Seringe itself is not classified as a remote area with no phone calls. no, it can't be Anyway, in
his hand was a good cell phone.
Suddenly, my heart was pounding.
Seeing that, how long has it been? for a moment. what to talk about First of all, the most
urgent thing is, 'I didn't run away,' which should be stated immediately to avoid any
misunderstanding.
I don't think Jeong Tae-eui would have run away because he said he took a picture of an Arab
and broke it, but I don't know. That sad blue voice that had told me to really be prepared to die if
I ran away twice crossed my mind.
And the second thing I should say, yes, here is the
location. Jeong Tae-eui thought about that and clicked
his tongue.
This location, Jeong Tae-eui didn't even know about it. It's clear that this is inside a villa
owned by Rahman, but what kind of annex is it, what do you mean? I can't get out of it.
 However, since it is the highest place, it must be the place farthest from the entrance... ... But
what's the use of saying that? Let's hope we don't come back with Panzer Faust again. ... ... If I
did that to the Arab royal family, it would have a big impact on my brother's ammunition
business.
Jeong Tae-ui was shaking and shaking his head as he imagined Ilay coming in with a Panzer
Faust on his shoulders in a modified Rewako. Then, one after another, the Arabs with the Koran
in one hand really.... ... .
So what do you say Shut up, don't you have anything else to say? Obviously, something
important remained.
What was that I think there was something I needed to check.
But while Jeong Tae-eui was thinking nervously, the ringing of the phone did not stop. Only
after the man and woman listened to the uninterrupted beeping until the number passed, Jeong
Tae-eui said, "Oops," and clicked her tongue.
I couldn't ignore the possibility that I wouldn't answer the phone. I went to the bathroom for a
while, fell asleep or the battery was dead and off.
receive. Get it at
Jeong Tae-eui looked back blankly, although there was no sound. Even if you don't own this
phone, if someone else sees it ringing and screaming, it's over.
However, when you are always this anxious, your wishes don't come true.
No matter how many times the signal rang, there was no sign of answering the phone. The
owner of the phone did not hear a voice until he finally went to an answering machine.
Jeong Tae-ui clicked his tongue and closed the lid. I knew that calling back an unanswered
call was less likely to answer the call again, but I called the same number again. The signal
started ringing again.
Jeong Tae-ui continued to move from the hallway to the bedroom, from the bedroom to the
study, and from there back to the courtyard, trying to figure out where to find a place that would
not be noticed by others and would not be a dead end ... . Meanwhile, the signal continued to ring
without interruption.
Nine times, ten times, this time again, he seemed to go to the automatic response.
"... ... ... Damn it, take it, you idiot!
 Jeong Tae-eui shouted in shock. It was a low voice, in case it could reach other people's ears.
However, that voice, which was loud enough to be heard over the phone, must have entered
the ear of the person who answered the call at that very moment.
'... -. Tae? low,
slow voice.
Jeong Tae-eui grabbed the phone without realizing it. An anxious heart swelled in my chest
in an instant.
familiar voice It is probably a voice that will come clearly to mind even after several decades
have passed.
Jeong Tae-eui pursed her lips and shouted uncomfortably.
"Where are you now!"
Uh, that's not all, I thought for a moment, but I really liked it. Anyway, the speech was open.
'Tae. ... -Where are you.'
His voice changed in the earpiece. The low, slow voice changes its light to that of a wild,
savage beast in an instant.
'Where are you. Tae. where are you now... ... ... Tae!'
Again and again, that voice called out Jeong Tae-eui's name. Jeong Tae-eui suddenly became
speechless.
"Uh... ... ... ."
What we do.
He clenched his fists nervously. Suddenly, the blood seemed to drain from his hair.
It was a voice I hadn't heard in a long time. You don't know what's going on beyond the phone,
you don't know where they're looking, you don't know where they're looking.
I was vaguely looking for it, so the reality I had been thinking about now begins to take on
vivid colors in my ears.
 Jeong Tae-eui became impatient for no reason. It was an anxiety different from the anxiety
that someone might come after me. My head goes blank at the strange feeling that has suddenly
arisen.
It seems he had something to say. There was something to check.
Before coming here, I have something to ask you. I was afraid to ask, and thought about what
to do if I got the expected answer.
What was that That means.
Sweat dripped from his palms, and Jung Tae-eui switched the phone to his other hand. I
nervously wipe my hands on the hem of my pants. So that's... -.
Tae, answer me! ... - Damn it. Your body is fine. I know you will die if you hurt yourself at
will. ... ... ... ... Answer me! Tae, Jeong Tae! ... ... ... From Jung Tae!'
Ah, again. This guy sometimes has better ....................................pronunciationDid anyone give
you lessons.
particular to correct pronunciation?
Jeong Tae-eui, who was thinking a strange thought without understanding, heard the voice
tickling his ear and suddenly, out of the blue, without realizing what he was saying, he said it.
"Hey. I might like you." Hey,
that's not all.
As soon as I said that, I thought, "Ahh, again." But it's good anyway. The speech was open.
But what did I say now? I think it made a strange noise that I hadn't thought about since it was a
little schizophrenic.
Jeong Tae-ui nervously wiped his lips with his fingertips.
Suddenly, the voice on the receiver cut out. There was no sound from beyond.
"Oh, hello, hello, hello! Hello, Eley!
Maybe the phone was disconnected? It is difficult to hang up the phone in this urgent
situation.
Jeong Tae-ui shouted his name two or three times in embarrassment.
That's when. Whether he heard the sound or just passed by, he heard a scream at the end of the
corridor. The sign changed to the sound of staggering footsteps and he was getting closer and
closer.
 Jeong Tae-ui quickly turned in the opposite direction and increased his speed.
'Hey, how about hanging up now, I don't know when I'll be able to call you,
but... -Ilay! '... -I'm listening. Tell me where you are now.
"Uh, here, Rahman's villa. It's a separate annex, but I can't even get out of the annex, so I
don't know where this annex is inside the annex. But the highest ground in the annex is said to
be in the highest place."
'The highest rent in the village '
Jeong Tae-eui clicked his tongue. The tap heard from behind didn't seem to be a passerby by
chance. Jung Tae-eui follows him in the direction he is going. Jeong Tae-eui couldn't stop the
sound of footsteps as the speed gradually increased.
While almost running, Jung Tae-eui looked back. Then I saw a figure rounding the corner of
the hallway. The young man from before is the owner of this phone.
As soon as the young man saw Jeong Tae-eui, he screamed and ran with a red face. And, of
course, Jeong Tae-eui, who could not be caught, ran without looking back.
"Damn. Hey, I can't call you for long. I think it's going to be a little difficult to get out of here.
Rahman is telling hyung to make a weapon. Otherwise, I won't let you go. However, if the
pressure comes from outside, I'll hide it in a dungeon and pretend not to know. ... ... Anyway, I
won't see you for a while, but I didn't run away. Later, if you ever find me, you shouldn't go out
all over the place."
'... -damn it. It's hard to get out of there.
From the receiver, you hear a voice that seems a little anxious, but at first glance, it doesn't
seem to be anything different than usual. The slightly low voice didn't even know that maybe he
was angry.
Jeong Tae-eui kept his mouth shut for a moment.
It was a fact he already knew. If it had been easy to get him out from outside, there would be
no reason for Jeong Jae-ui to be trapped inside. No matter how ignorant Ilay Ligrou is, he cannot
come to this place. In the Middle East, if one mistreated a royal family, it was a beehive.
"I know I know. It's going to take some time,
but-" 'Tae. You want to get out of there?
 Before Jeong Tae-eui could say anything, Ilay suddenly said. Jeong Tae-eui clicked his
tongue.
"If only I could get out... -."
Jeong Tae-eui closes his mouth. The number of people following behind him had increased to
two. To make matters worse, a person also appears in front of me. He didn't look like he could
hold the phone for long.
'... ... ... Ok got it.'
The voice, which had been silent for a moment, as if lost in thought, finally became heavy.
And after that brief, heavy reply, his voice was heard slow but steady.
'But Tae. Remember it clearly. That's why I will definitely pay you back as much as I have to
bet.
"What... -."
Jeong Tae-ui was speechless along the way.
Somehow I felt strange. A sense that something had gone wrong swelled in my chest. Is this
what it feels like to cross a river of no return?
Jung Tae-eui muttered uh, uh, huh, but ran until his breath reached his chin. However, the
distance between them and the people following them was narrowing. He had the confidence to
run, but he couldn't stand it when the three of them were chasing him. Then, a man grabbed my
shoulder.
"Damn."
Jeong Tae-ui muttered briefly and slapped the man's face with the judge's plate. I looked at
him and saw that he was the owner of the phone. Sorry.
'Tae! What are you doing now?'
"I'm being chased to make a phone call. Oh shit, I'll get you soon."
Jeong Tae-ui gasped and answered briefly. Should I run, should I run away, should I call? I
will run out of breath and die.
 He was sure to be caught soon anyway. Jeong Tae-eui ran to the bathroom that was right in
front of him. It would be better to go to the bathroom and sit down than to be caught right away,
even if it was only for a few more seconds.
burst-!!!
The door was broken and he entered and closed it. However, just before he closed the door, a
man bumped into him with his body and he was unable to grab the latch.
Tae! ... ... ... damn it, don'........t get hurt however you want!
"I have to hurt myself, I'm sick, you're sick... ... Ayyyyyy--!"
When I tried to close the door, my finger got caught in the gap. It hurt so much that tears
welled up in my eyes. As I thought about what I was doing to make a phone call, my tears
flowed even more.
How many seconds can I survive? Maybe after I hang up this call, I won't be able to use the
same number again. Maybe it was the last call outside before I leave here.
I think I had more to say. I think he had something to say. Jeong Tae-eui thought nervously.
Why do you hurt mine the way you want to? Damn it, why do you chase me like a
madman? !'
Jeong Tae-ui opened his mouth to say something, but before he could speak, he flinched and
shrugged his shoulders at the harsh shouts from the earpiece. I opened my eyes wide.
I have seen this man angry many times. Not to the point of anger, I saw him beating people up
like a dog, and there was no longer any need to be reassured by this man's sarcastic appearance.
However, it may be the first time I hear anger while saying something that doesn't make sense.
"... ... ."
he suddenly remembered What should I say to this man? he should have checked.
Jeong Tae-eui paused for a moment. If possible, I wanted to meet and talkin person.So I
wanted to see how that face changes .................................maybe, if you ask directly
could reveal him as a monster right away, so it would be smarter to ask on the phone when he's
away. ... ... No, but talking on the phone is a bit... ... .
However, that hesitation was dispelled by the urgency that arose in an instant when the
bathroom door, with which Jeong Tae-ui had been struggling, was flung wide open by the power
of the three men.
"Ilay, you, ... ... Possibly you like me?"
Jung Tae-eui clicked her tongue again. this is not all.
No, that's exactly what I was asking. However, there would have been room for a more casual
conversation, but it was so urgent that I shouted immediately.
But there was no response. Maybe Jeong Tae-eui didn't hear it.
The young man who had been abruptly hit abruptly picked up the phone and hung up before
he could wait for the brief and surprising silence beyond the receiver to end.
"Hey! That was the most important thing, but what if I cut it off at will!!!"
Jeong Tae-eui shouted loudly as the men crushed it.
The young man, who was after all the victim of a stolen phone, had an angry face to the top of
his head. He must have been insulted by the Arab man who was the original watchman he
followed.
Along with the young man's relentless abusive language - fortunately, Jung Tae-eui did
not understand the insult - Jeong Tae-eui had to receive the young man's angry fists.
 ***

Jeong Tae-eui looked in the mirror and sighed.

A dark blue bruise on her face, on the right temple, and both eyes were swollen. Her lips were
also torn and scabbed.
"I'm not cursing other people's personalities because they are inhuman...............................No
there is no other sight in the world as inhuman as this face".
Jeong Tae-eui muttered while rubbing his face reflected in the mirror. Because it hurts if you
touch it hard - depending on the wound, it hurts just to touch it - rub gently and carefully.
I asked for some medicine to put on ointment, but the men wouldn't even listen. In the end, I
pretended to be compassionate to a girl in white who was passing by and secretly bought one. In
the Arab world, following the iron rule of never speaking unwisely to a woman, she would squat
by the pond in the courtyard and pretend to be very sick when a girl passed by.
Seeing this, Jae-Eui Jeong said very seriously, with admiration, 'You should sell your boat to
the people here.' Jeong Tae-eui also thought seriously, 'I'll see,' but then shook his head. armless
belly
In fact, his face was badly bruised, but not seriously injured.
The young man seemed to want to commit suicide altogether, but the watchman behind him
stopped him as he struck moderately. Although the real form was a victim of kidnapping and
confinement, the nominal form was a precious guest. It seems that it is impossible to defeat such
a precious guest.
The Arab man, who was also not a common bet, captured the moment of drying in a very
exquisite way and dried him. Jeong Tae-eui, who was beaten enough for being beaten by the
young man, stopped the young man at the point where he was thinking, "I think I paid the
price for my crime, but should I receive more punishment?"
"Still, I'm glad the man didn't use his fists ... ... selfish."
 Jeong Tae-ui applied the medicine and groaned. It's been a few days since I was hit and it still
hurts.
After being neglected for a while after being beaten, Jeong Tae-eui found the medicine in his
room late at night. Yesterday, he applied the medicine once before going to bed, and was about
to get up and reapply it after washing his face and eating.
The wounds were barely noticeable the day they were hit, but after leaving them for a few
days, the wounds were very ripe. It's very inhumane shit.
The next day, after being beaten up a few days ago, I went to the restaurant with a disheveled
face and sat down. Jae-ui Jeong, who had come to eat first, saw Jeong Tae- ui's face, opened his
eyes wide and put down his spoon.
He had already seen the face of Jeong Tae-eui, who had already been beaten. So, thinking
there would be no surprises, Jeong Tae-eui nodded immediately. I woke up one day and thought
my face was more swollen.
'Is your face very swollen?'
After waking up and washing his face, Jeong Tae-ui, who couldn't even see himself in the
mirror, had no way of knowing what his face looked like. It doesn't hurt much," she mumbled
and asked Jung Jae-eui as if nothing had happened.
'It's Tae. You had a fight with a colleague named Kim So-wi when you went on vacation
earlier.
'Huh? Ah, there was.
Hearing a name that was not very pleasant from the morning, Jeong Tae-eui frowned. But
then again, the name now sounded quite cute. Still, it was very human in its own way.
It was more bloated than it was then.
'... ... . Looking in the mirror is scary.
Jeong Tae-eui rubbed her face slowly and mumbled ah, ah, ah, ah, and
ate. And when I came back to the room, I looked at her face and she was
very splendid.
 After a few days, the blue bruises changed to a mixture of purple and yellowish light, making
them even more beautiful to look at. The pain has improved a lot since then, but it still hurts
when I touch it.
"If you want to hit, you have to pick a place that doesn't look good on the outside and hurts
on the inside, and hit it good What is this? It looks great on the outside and has a good body.
Because that's why I like young blood."
If the watcher had hit me, he probably would have hit me like that. Or, if that young man had
hit him like that because he was so skilled, the watcher would have watched him a little longer
and then slowly dried him off.
After applying the ointment, Jeong Tae-ui looked in the mirror again. There was a very
recognizable face in it.
Since Jeong Tae-Eui has such a small dosage, I applied it twice last night and this morning,
but unfortunately I was playing with the already used tube of ointment and threw it away. I
missed the tiger ointment that Luther liked so much.
I took a deep breath and went outside. I wanted to go to the library and read a book.
However, while taking steps, Jeong Tae-ui stopped and paused. This was because the back of
the man who had just entered the studio was seen from afar.
es ramon
I stuck my head inside the room and looked at the clock, and it was time for him to come.
Jeong Tae-eui frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment what to do, I turned toward the
courtyard. If I was next to a gum tree at the back of the courtyard, I could see through the study
window at least obliquely. I wanted to go to the study room after Rahman had left, after staying
there for a while, observing the sympathy inside.
Rahman visited the annex every day.
According to Jeong Jae-eui, before Jeong Tae-ui came, he came more often, but these days, he
said even less often. But Jeong Tae-ui shook his head. once a day too much Actually, he didn't
really have a purpose. When it comes to dragons, it's always the
same word.
 Have you ever thought of making a gun? And Jeong Jae-ui's answer to that was always the
same. He just shook his head without saying a word.
"Now I think I can memorize without making a single mistake."
Jeong Tae-ui sat under the gum tree and muttered, raising his head to look at the leaves.
When I looked out the window, I saw Jeong Jae-ui shaking his head. Then, after a while,
Rahman's voice comes out.
"Isn't it overwhelming to stay here without being able to go out?"
However, today there are some changes. The basic form of that horse was 'If you don't make a
gun, I won't let you go here'.
"No, it's fine. There was no inconvenience thanks to meticulous consideration." Jung
Jae-eui's calm voice continues.
Jeong Tae-eui smiled. After Rahman said, "Isn't that tight?", of course, if I agree to the
request, I will let him go so that I won't feel tight. But if he returns such an answer, there is
nothing to say.
In fact, Rahman's voice cut off for a moment.
Jeong Tae-eui smiled, thinking that maybe he was making a difficult face.
As always, with a few exceptions, I thought about what it would be like to have a concerned
face from that cold-hearted man with a kind smile but not a smile, but I could hardly imagine.
But... ... .
"But I'm glad she's polite for the first time." Jung
Tae-eui muttered under her breath in her mouth.
It has been in vain for several months already. He takes Jae-eui Jeong and provides him with
all kinds of comforts, and although he does everything he wants except going out, his needs are
not met.
For some people, there was a limit to his patience. Also, there was no promise of when he
would accept it, so he might have been forced to create a weapon by intimidation or the use of
harsh methods.
However, he was always polite and courteous and treated Jeong Jae-eun with the utmost
kindness.
 Jeong Tae-ui didn't like that man named Rahman, but he was grateful for that in his own
way. (But on the other hand, I also wondered what other reason to thank the kidnappers.)
But isn't the development of this weapon in a hurry?
Even if it wasn't an urgent matter at the moment, there was no way we could continue to wait
without a promise. However, there was no sign of impatience in the image of him visiting this
place every day and asking about his intentions.
"... ... ... If you change your mind at any time, let me know. Until then, I hope you have a good
time - is there anything you need?"
In the library, the conversation continued as usual. Now, the formal conversation has come to
an end.
"Oh, then I'd like to ask you for a book. A bit of an album. I wrote it down here. And my hair
is slowly hitting, so can you call the barber again? If you call the barber often, it will annoy you,
so if you call the barber this time, you'd better cut it short very quickly."
It also has its own strengths.
Because of his nonchalant and quiet appearance, those who have never experienced Jeong
Jae-eui often mistake him for an introverted and delicate person. And, of course, Jae-Eui Jeong
was introverted and delicate, but in a slightly different direction from what most people think.
However, unlike Jeong Tae-eui, who came in a mess, Jeong Jae-ui was a "precious guest"
even though he was kidnapped and imprisoned. Until now, Jeong Jae-ui would sometimes say
something he wanted just like that, without hesitation, and his words were immediately fulfilled
within a few days.
Suddenly, Jeong Tae-eui stroked her cheek and bit her tongue bitterly.
There is nothing to be resentful or divided about, but just a few days after Jeong Tae-eui
was imprisoned here, Jeong Jae-ui, who was thoughtfully fiddling with a surprise box set up
with springs in the library, was hit by a spring. which suddenly popped out of there and his
cheeks turned blue.I used to have bruises.
 The next day, as usual, Rahman went to Jeong Jae-eui and saw him, and immediately wiped a
smile from his face, frowned violently and summoned a watchman and a girl in white, a girl who
was attached to Jeong Jae. ui screamed It was an incomprehensible word, but I remember Jeong
Tae-eui was quite upset when I saw the girl who heard the scream, trembling and shaking,
quickly brought her medicine and bowed her head at his feet.
I was surprised by the attitude of Jae-eui Jeong, who grimaced in embarrassment but said
nothing. At that time, while shaving, I slightly cut my chin and, despite being Jung Jae's own
mistake, from that day on, another girl joined as a waitress. After Jeong Jae-ui said some scary
words, Rahman shook his head and said, 'If I had sharpened my razor blade properly, I wouldn't
have hurt myself. 'He is a precious guest, so he shouldn't be neglected,' he said firmly.
After that, Jeong Jae-ui told Jeong Tae-ui, who looked at him with a shocked face and told
him to be careful not to get hurt.
"I mean, you never know what the thinking system of that country is... ... ." In any
case, it was wonderful to have Jeong Jae-ui as a valued guest.
Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his face, which was completely different from the original, and bit his
tongue bitterly. No matter how much bonus comes, I just want it because my attitude is so
different.
Jeong Tae-ui was happy that Jeong Jae-ui mentioned the story of the barber because I had no
way to call a barber at his request. Still, I couldn't cut my hair because I didn't have time for a
while, and I wondered if I would ask the barber to shave my hair.
If I ever need anything in the future, I will have to ask my 'precious guest', hyung.
First, let's order some medicine. And you didn't need anything else?
... ... . If you need a ............................phoneThat wouldn't be right no matter what.
Taeyong sighed.
I was a little overcharged for the cost of making a phone call for just a minute or two. But.
"... ... ."
 Jeong Tae-eui scratched the back of his neck, feeling embarrassed for nothing.
That night, as I rubbed my broken face and thought about it again, I thought I had said a lot of
very strange things. Worse, I didn't get a proper response.
- Is it possible that you like me?
If you think about it, it's something a patient with excessive shyness might say. I don't know if
that's really the case, but if it wasn't, I should have been stoned in the mouth for asking such a
thing.
What was the look on his face when he heard that?
It was also a little sad. I wanted to see that face in person. If so, Jung Tae-eui might have
known more about that face.
"No. No It would have been better not to hear that answer. No, I was wrong. Maybe I didn't
mean to ask. No matter what the answer is, it doesn't do much good."
Jeong Tae-eui pulled out his hair.
Yes, that's the reason I didn't ask right away, although I thought about it several times in the
past.
If he says no, he will be taken as he is with excessive shyness, and if he does, then.
... ... . Then the situation entered a more frightening phase. Jeong
Tae-eui pulled her hair out and sighed, "Ah," she said.
I don't know. Anyway, the day I leave here is a long way off, and nothing is happening right
away. There was plenty of time to think. Besides, if you've been cooped up here for 10 years or
so, the answer wasn't a problem.
How much longer do I have to be here?
Jeong Tae-ui was thoughtful for a moment, then looked around the study. Inside, there were
two men with the key that would allow them to get out of here. It was a door that would not
open unless one of them gave the key anyway.
"Now is the time to go.................."
The usual conversation turned around once, and it was time for Rahman to return. Jeong
Jae-eui handed him a note with the things he needed and he accepted it, now all that was left
for him to do was to say goodbye and go back.
"............Don't you want to get out of here?
 Rahman was silent for a moment, then said. That's what I said before.
Jeong Tae-eui raised his eyebrows when he heard the voice. There has never been a case
where a question that was asked once was asked again within that day. Even so, the need to ask
the question again has made your situation urgent. I don't think there's much of that.
"Thanks to you, I'm having a good time, so it's okay."
Jae-eui Jeong also gives a similar answer as above. Rahman continued, saying, a bit slowly.
"Certainly, there will be fewer enemies after my brother arrives. You get along very well.
"Yes, what... ... Thank you."
Brother, again, the answer is a little different.
Not that we are on good terms 'thank you', and not that we are any less adequate 'thank you' to
you for locking up even my younger brother.
Jeong Tae-ui's body went limp. However, soon after, Raman remained silent for a while and
came out of the study room to say hello, and Jeong Tae-ui stood up and walked slowly to the
study room.
Jeong Tae-ui, who was climbing the stairs in the courtyard, regretted, however, that he would
be getting up a little later.
Rahman came out of the studio and paused for a moment in the hallway, contemplating
something. When Jeong Tae-eui approached, he sensed the presence and looked at him.
Jeong Tae-eui frowned and scowled, slowing his steps.
I didn't want to get close. Feelings... - is not Rahman's gaze on Jeong Tae-eui was as cold as ice.
He's so cold that he suddenly thinks he might swing a sword if he gets close.
However, I thought it would be more awkward if I stopped and confronted him, so Jeong
Tae-ui walked as slowly as possible.
"He said he was talking to Reflow."
Rahman opened his mouth. At the signal of those words, Jeong Tae-ui stopped walking.
I thought the news was already gone. There was no way I could not hear the words I had tried
to speak to the strangers. Jeong Tae-eui, who was puzzled by a
moment when the name Re-Grow was mentioned, he soon understood. It is easy to find the other
person only when the number remains.
"I think you said there was no point in asking for outside help, but you did something
useless." "... -. What... ... ... , It gives me energy just to hear my friend's voice after
much
time".
Jung Tae-eui said with a calm smile as she counted how many parts were captured in her own
words. My 'friend' Ilay gives me 'energy'.
Rahman raised an eyebrow. And after pretending to think for a moment, he opened
his mouth. "Friend. Right. Was it Ilay Ligrou and Lingxinru, the one who came to
Seringe with you?"... ... ... ."
"They are no longer in Seringe."
Rahman said quietly. And as soon as those words ended, the expression on Jeong Tae-eui's
face disappeared for a moment.
At one point, he wondered if he had misunderstood English. He said clearly 'they are not in
Seringe'.
Jeong Tae-eui frowned slightly. I couldn't understand the words at first, so I bowed my head
for a moment.
I quietly put my finger on it. I called Eley a few days ago. It wasn't that long ago.
It wasn't easy to list them right away because they were a series of monotonous days with no
changes or anything special, but three or four days. It hasn't even been a week yet.
"If not at Seringe ... ... ."
Jeong Tae-eui closed his mouth as he spoke. She looked up suspiciously at him, who was
looking at him coldly, as if examining her own expression in front of him.
lie, ... - He didn't seem to be doing it. then. "Did you
use your hands?"
"I? you are welcome. They left by their own means. Ling Xin Lu left a few days after you
came here, so he has been gone for quite some time and Ligroo left three days ago. ah There was
also a man named Yuri Gable. He took Lingxinru with him. He said he needed someone to help
him because he couldn't move properly."
 "Yes? ... -What?"
Jeong Tae-eui blinked uncomprehendingly and looked at him.
A smile-like expression crossed Rahman's face, who spoke indifferently. That cold smile
pierced Jeong Tae-eui's chest.
"There was a fight between Lingxinlu and Ligro. The cause, well, I don't know so far, but
there have been rumors that Lingxin Lu was seriously injured and it came to a dangerous point.
... "They won't see each other for a while, so I didn't say it would only hurt my heart to hear
that a friend was injured."
He ended the conversation in a subtle tone, as if he knew something else, but didn't seem to
want to talk more.
"No, uh, ... ... ."
Jeong Tae-ui stared at his lips. I opened my mouth to say something, but nothing came out.
My head was so tangled in a moment, I couldn't think of a suitable word.
-They are no longer in Seringe.
"I heard that Lingxinru was seriously injured and reached a dangerous point. A few
days had passed before Jeong Tae-ui spoke to Ilay. At that time,
Lingxinru had already been injured a long time later. But Eley said nothing about him.
No, it was understandable. He was not the kind of person who would deliberately say that Lin
Xinlu was hurt or that he was hurt because he had a fight with him. The same reason we fought.
They were not on good terms from the beginning, so they could fight even over trivial matters.
Jeong Tae-eui could think of hundreds of reasons why they would fight.

How much was Shinru injured? Why did Ilay leave? My brain couldn't handle the sudden
words.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him blankly. Seeing such Jeong Tae-eui, Rahman smiled slightly. It
was then that Jeong Tae-eui realized that he had said that because he wanted to see his own
face.
Rahman hated Jeong Tae-eui very much. Maybe it's close to hatred. But why? But
now, something like that was pretty good.
 "I-I have to go."
Jeong Tae-eui muttered as if lost in his mind. Rahman looked at her expressionless face
without saying a word.
He narrowed his eyes with satisfaction and then spoke
calmly. "It's a pity. I can't listen.

***

Actually, if you think about it, it was already too late and it could have been something new.
When Jeong Tae-ui arrived here, he was already approaching Dalpo.
So, if Shin-ru had been injured shortly after Jeong Tae-ui arrived here, he would have already
made up his mind somehow. Either he was already well healed, or he still couldn't move, but he
was well enough to walk. Or even in the worst case scenario, the conclusion had already been
made anyway. Even if Jeong Tae-ui went out to check, nothing would change.
however.
Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his mouth and chin with one hand as if covering them. He couldn't help
but see the impatience in his hands.
How dangerous was it? how about now it's fine maybe it will be
Ilay said that he had left this place. After the phone call with Jeong Tae-ui, there was almost
no relationship. where did he go He left this place.
"... ... ."
Even thinking about it, I did not come to any conclusion. On the contrary, tens of thousands
of speculations flourish and disturb the mind.
The disturbed mind appeared at her fingertips. The fingers rubbing his lips nervously came in
force.
I wanted to get out At this time, I wanted to get out of here. Still, the body was caught without
a promise.
 No, I might be able to stand it for now. If he had been locked up here for a few more days, he
could have endured it. Because Lee Sung had already informed him well that nothing would
change if he left.
But not knowing when I will be able to go out burns my heart nervously and tans me.
... ... I wish it didn't happen until the big day. It wouldn't have been such a minor injury if
Gable had had to help him, but anyway, if Gable had been there, he would have stopped it
somehow before anything serious happened.
... ... ... Please.
Jeong Tae-eui felt pain in a moment and frowned. It seemed that he had been in a daze for a
while. When he woke up, he was biting the second joint of his index finger. His eyelids were
slightly torn off, and he was swollen and itchy. Jeong Tae-eui clicked his tongue.
"Calm down, Jeong Tae-eun. you know There's no reason to be shaken. calm down."
Jeong Tae-eui patted his chest. Over the heart, hit it a little hard. But still, the thoughts burning
in my heart did not stop.
Jeong Tae-eui sighed and stood up. Maybe it's because I'm sitting quietly in a dimly lit
bedroom. It would have been better for me to stick my head in the pond in the courtyard until I
passed out from suffocation.
Jung Tae-eui took a deep breath and left the room. However, when she stepped out into the
hallway, she was a little surprised. Soon the sun was setting. Jeong Tae-eui looked at the setting
sun with a bit of puzzlement. He did not know that time had passed. Not knowing the passage of
time, he sat quietly in the bedroom and continued to be so absorbed.
"Actually... ... , you have to take good care of yourself, Jeong Tae-eui. Calm
your mind." Jeong Tae-eui clicked his tongue.
It was not good. I was well aware of how deeply damaging it is for the mind to immerse itself
in problems that cannot be solved without immersing itself in them. Without realizing it or
without realizing it, anguish eats away at the heart and makes you sick.
Jeong Tae-eui touched the heart area again, a little harder than before, several times.
Then, suddenly, I found a familiar figure in the courtyard.
 The person sitting by the pond and looking at the sky is Jeong Jae-eui. Dozens of birds were
flying in the sky at sunset. He was watching the birds.
Maybe someone raised it. Someone staying in a building near the annex must have tamed the
wild birds by feeding them for a long time. Birds accustomed to feeding at a fixed time gather
like this at dusk and circle as soon as someone wields a long stick. A flock of birds swinging in a
big circle over the sky. Somewhere far away, the sound of an old man driving a bird was heard.
A flock of birds passed over Jeong Jae-ui's head and over the courtyard. Countless mixtures of
flapping noises passed over my head.
Jeong Jae-eui liked the scene. Jeong Tae-eui liked it too, but maybe Jeong Jae- ui liked it
much more than Jeong Tae-eui. Always sitting there at this hour, he waited for them to pass
overhead. Let the sound of the wings pass over your head.
He certainly would not complain if he had been imprisoned here for the rest of his life. He
could live here as he wished.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him silently.
He slowly approached the center. He must have heard the footsteps, but Jeong Jae-ui didn't
look at him. In this short time, not too long, maybe he was circling in the sky with those birds,
he was all wet.
Jeong Tae-ui sat a few steps away from him. And listened to the sounds passing overhead. A
magnificent, refreshing sound, perhaps like the fluttering of tens of thousands of sheets of paper,
passed over my head. Once, and again after a while. From time to time, from the other side of
the setting sun, a whistling sound is heard.
Soon the sun went down. As the sun that was as long as my fingernails passed so quickly, the
day suddenly became dark.
Someone entered over the fence and the birds scattered.
There only the sky and the darkness remained, which were tinged with violet blue and
gradually changed to a dark indigo.
"Hair, it doesn't look that long. It's a little longer than usual, but it doesn't look messy.
... ... But if I call the hairdresser, I'll have to ask him to cut my hair too".
 Jeong Tae-eui said abruptly while looking at Jeong Jae-ui with his head tilted at an angle.
Jeong Jae-ui keeps looking at the now empty sky and then looks at Jeong Tae-eui.
Come to think of it, I haven't seen Jeong Jae-ui after breakfast. It's because I've been in bed all
day.
In this annex, which is not very large and has a limited radius of activity, we would meet
several times during the day even if we didn't have to be together, but still, as long as we never
ran into each other, there was nothing strange. about that There were times when Jeong Jae-ui
wouldn't leave the room for days when he was concentrating on something, and Jeong Tae-eui
was no different.
"The barber ... ... ."
Jeong Jae-ui mumbled like a person with a different opinion. After hearing those words, even
if they don't know what they are talking about, Jeong Tae-eui adds, "Oh," he said.
"I was going to go to the studio in the morning and the man arrived first, so I waited in the
courtyard.
Brother, you asked me to call the barber. I'm going to cut it short."
"Yes. Yes. ... ... ... I don't know if I just called you."
Jung Jae-eui muttered under his breath. Jeong Tae-ui looked at him and shrugged his shoulders.
"You hate to cut? Then why not cut the country? Anyway, my bangs fell out and I wanted to
be bothered."
"It's not... -."
Jeong Jae-ui opened his mouth and stopped talking. And go to Jung Tae-eui.
In the gloomy air that was getting darker and darker, Jeong Jae-eui's expression calmed down
calmly. As if he had been thinking for a long time and as if he was still thinking, he looked at
Jeong Tae-eui.
"... ... ?"
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him with a curious light. Jeong Tae-eui knew that expression on his
face. There was something he wanted to say, but his thoughts were not organized. No, or he
might have been thinking about how to speak.
"... ... ... Why. Tell me."
"Shall we go, Taeui?"
 When Jeong Tae-ui shook his head and spoke first, Jeong Jae-ui spoke softly without further
hesitation.
Jeong Tae-eui closes his mouth. I must have been speechless. She looks at Jeong Jae-eui and
pulls a smile from her face.
Suddenly, I was puzzled as to why, and then it hit me.
He probably overheard the conversation between Rahman and Jeong Tae-ui as well. Actually,
if you think about it, that's fine. The annex itself was an open space. There were doors and
shutters, but nothing more than the significance of making a distinction.
"... ... ... . Do you want to go out?"
Jeong Tae-ui thought for a moment, then asked him without answer. "Well," Jeong Jae-ui
muttered.
"I never thought of leaving, but I never thought of staying here."
"Well... ... . Shall we go then?
"If you wish."
Jung Jae-eui's reply was terse. Jeong Tae-ui looked at him silently, then, in a moment, frowned
slightly and scratched his head.
"It's good to get out, how are you going
to get out?" "Well ... ... somehow."
Jeong Jae-ui didn't even show much concern. Looking at him blankly, Tae-Eui Jeong smiled.
To be honest, Jeong Tae-ui did not remember seeing Jeong Jae-ui worrying. Although there
may be cases of silently immersing himself in a certain choice in front of his eyes,
'preoccupation' with the meaning of suffering was not Jeong Jae-ui's responsibility.
If you think about it, it's also true, as far as Jeong Tae-ui knew, Jeong Jae-ui was a person
who didn't need to worry about anything. Whatever you want was done anyway. For him, it was
a daily routine to make other people happy and worry about it as if it was a miracle. Then,
maybe even now, if he wanted to, if there was an earthquake nearby, the wall would collapse
and he could walk without any difficulty. Although he still couldn't understand the fact that it
was bringing him so much luck.
 "... ... ."
Jeong Tae-ui smiled as a sigh and looked at him.
However, Jeong Jae-ui's fortune did not come as he expected. When he wants something, he
always thinks of a way to get it. So it was his luck in everyday life that things went well. Then,
Tae-Eui Jeong quickly realized why he had said this.
"brother. Do you want to make a gun?
Jeong Tae-eui asked quietly. Jeong Jae-eui didn't answer. I just looked at Jeong Tae-eui, who
was silent.
Taeyong smiled softly. A silent sigh mingles with that smile.
"If it's my fault that you're going out to do things that your brother doesn't want you to do,
then you don't have to do it."
Actually, I wanted to get out. It would have been nice if I could get out of here right now.
However, I hated having to force Jeong Jae-eui to do something he didn't want to do.
There was no quick response from Jeong Jae-eui. Instead, an unfamiliar look came to him.
Jeong Tae-eui frowned slightly, unable to understand the meaning of her subtle gaze.
Then, Jeong Jae-eui let out a silent sigh.
"You're thinking a little bit wrong. I'm not that strong-willed person, nor am I particularly
bound by moral law. If you don't mind, I'm fine with making guns. If you don't hate it and I like
it, you can do it. But since you're not, I'm just saying I won't make any more guns."
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him with a strange face. I blinked for a moment and looked at him
blankly.
I didn't know what he was talking about. To a certain extent, I could understand.
Obviously, as he said, Jeong Jae-ui had that corner. His nature itself was not too crooked, but
he also did not have a strong and straight will.
Jeong Jae-eui, looking at Jeong Tae-eui's strange face, adds quietly.
"If you want to leave, but you think you'll stay here because of me, I want to get out of here
for you, even if that's not what you want me to do either."
"... ... . But the truth is you don't want to make weapons.
 "If you don't mind, I'm fine. I just didn't want to do it because you wouldn't like it."
"... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... . I certainly don't like hyung making guns. But I mean...
... ."
Jung Tae-eui frowned and frowned. Suddenly, she rubbed her wrinkled forehead with her
fingertips and Jeong Tae-eui muttered helplessly.
"Your brother is also a little bit wrong. Obviously, I didn't like hyung making weapons, and
when I met him, I even tried to pinch the ball. By the way... ... It's not that I hate my brother.
That's a separate issue from that."
Jung Jae-eui said nothing for a moment. He looked at Jeong Tae-eui with slightly widened
eyes. Jeong Tae-eui looked at him and smiled bitterly. What, you really didn't know? Then,
Jae-eui laughed.
Jeong Tae-eui suddenly closed his mouth. My heart was beating
numbly. when he was the one who said
-Is the point that Jaeyi Jung suffers more anxiety and agony than you? That's what it means to
be human.
good. It was Eley.
Maybe he saw something he couldn't see from outside, where Jeong Tae-ui was standing.
Each person had a place. And there are things you can only see in the place, and there are
things you can never see in the place. and Jeong Tae-eui.
"... ... ."
He didn't even know it was a little sad. He regretted Jeong Jae-ui's appearance that he couldn't
see. It must have been beautiful and touching. It was a look that no one else could touch, and that
only he had to endure. So it was sad.
But.
I was satisfied with the place. It was the most appropriate distance from Jeong Jae-ui.
It was nice to have a place like that. I never wanted the closest seat to anyone, to anyone. more
suitable distance. Jeong Tae-eui longed for a different place for each person.
"If it were you."
 At some point, Jae-eui Jeong opened his mouth. He looked at Jeong Tae-eui without taking
his eyes away for a moment and asked quietly.
"If you are in my position. Then, even if you make a weapon, will you get out of here?
Jeong Tae-eui did not respond. I pondered for a moment. It didn't take her long to come
to a conclusion. But even after thinking about it, he couldn't answer. It was because he
didn't want Jeong Jae-ui to follow him.
And Jeong Jae-ui and Jeong Tae-eui knew that silence was the answer.

***

- Shall we go, Taeui?

"Uh... ... , Yes... ... ."
Only after Jeong Tae-ui answered that, he realized that he was alone there. That was the
bedroom.
"Uh... ... ... ?"
Jung Tae-eui muttered uncomprehendingly again. Oh? Muttering for the third time, Jeong
Tae-eui turned her head away.
No one was there. Apparently, I heard a voice saying that a moment ago in my ear, but
Jeongtae was lying alone in the room.
Only then did he realize that he was dreaming. The dream I had just before I woke up was
very vivid.
.............AhY exhaling a sigh that I couldn't tell if it was a sigh or a stretch, Jeong
Tae-eui sat up. She brushed her frizzy hair, narrowed her sleepy eyes, reached out her hand to
the side and hesitated. The glass water bottle that had been placed on the nightstand beside the
bed was in my hand.
I took the water bottle, put my mouth to the spout and drank the water, thinking with a
vague corner of my head, 'If Rita hears about this, I'll hear a lot of complaining.' Then, with
her head slowly waking up, she reassured herself that Rita wasn't here.
Swallow, swallow, slowly pass the water down your throat and take three or four sips.
 And then, Jeong Tae-eui remembered that the voice he had heard in his dream some time
ago was not just a dream.
Shall we go out, Taei?
Without a single mistake from Toh, literally, Jeong Jae-ui said to Jeong Tae-
eui. "... ... ."
In the end, no single conclusion was reached. Without drawing any precise conclusions, they
found themselves in total darkness.
We talked about something until the stars that seemed to fall over our heads shone again.
They seemed to have nothing to do with anything at all, and stories that had nothing to do with
that. Just like in the past, when we were alone. It was a quiet moment, if a bit long.
Jeong Tae-eui scratched his head. He placed the glass water bottle he was holding in one hand
back on the side table, sat idly for a while and then got up from the bed, feeling the popularity
coming and going from outside.
The weather was a little earlier than usual. The morning air was not yet gone. However, it was
not early in the morning, but slowly, the peculiarly cool morning air was filtering through the
morning air.
Tae-eui Jeong, who came out of the bedroom, stood in the hallway where the dawn and
morning air mingled and looked out into the courtyard. In the middle of the pond, there was still
water without waves. Above them, yellow and red flowers, one by one, floated like a lotus
flower. It may have been that it hadn't been released in a while.
The diligent people who work here always float flowers in the pond at dawn before Jeong
Tae-eui wakes up, grind flowers in vases and clean everything except the bedroom.
Jeong Tae-ui was not the type to get up late unless something else happened, but here
everyone else always got up before him. The others, however, were just an Arab man in the role
of a guard dog, a young man accompanying him, and a couple of women.
white women who moved about almost discreetly, tidying the house, but who were occasionally
seen passing through the corridors.
It's hard to work with the right person if you're not diligent.
Perhaps it was because he heard Jeong Jae-ui's voice even in his dreams, his footsteps were
heading toward his room.
I really had nothing to say, but it would be better to talk about yesterday's topic precisely.
"Jae-hyung, come in."
Jeong Tae-ui arrived in front of Jeong Jae-ui's room, shouted in front of the shutter and
opened the door. He made eye contact with the Arab man standing at the end of the hallway
and looked at him. "Good morning," he muttered in a voice that couldn't be heard from there,
and raised his hand slightly. The blunt Arab man didn't react much today, but nodded slightly
as if he understood what he was saying.
Taeyong smiled and went to the bedroom. That hard-faced man was not a bad person either.
He couldn't understand people, didn't understand speech, didn't understand language, but he was
in a position to watch them, but he wasn't as unlucky as the man who overpowered them. Now,
after breakfast in a little while, the man will come again if nothing else happens. It was obvious
what he had to say when he arrived.
"If it is good, it is tenacious, if it is bad, it is persistent... ... ."
Jung Tae-eui entered the room while muttering to himself and stopped after taking a couple of
steps.
The bed was empty.
"Oh," he said and bowed his head. Then he turned his head and looked into the hallway. But
even there, the face he was looking for was nowhere to be seen.
Jeong Jae-ui, who woke up before Jeong Tae-eui, usually sat by the pond in the corridor at
dawn and watched the sky shine. However, when Jeong Tae-eui came out of the bedroom, I
thought he must be in the bedroom because there was no one in the hallway.
But the bedroom is also empty. "... ... ."
 Jeong Tae-ui touched his cheek with his index finger and looked at the empty bed. Then he
shook his head and turned around.
Today seemed to be a slightly different start than usual. But there was nothing to be so
confused about. He didn't necessarily have to move according to a set routine, and sometimes
Jeong Jae-ui moved in a different direction than he had predicted.
If you go anyway, it's not a separate building. If it's not in the hallway or the bedroom, the rest
is just a courtyard, a studio or a bathroom. It wasn't dinner time yet, so I probably wouldn't have
gone to the restaurant.
Jeong Tae-ui turned toward the studio. On the way, I looked out the outer door and looked
toward the courtyard, but there was no one there. So he's either in the study or in the bathroom.
As if enjoying a morning walk, Jeong Tae-ui came to the studio with a leisurely walk and
found Jeong Jae-ui there.
"You were here."
Seeing Jae-eui Jeong sitting in front of the desk, Tae-eui Jung smiled and walked over. Jeong
Jae- ui, who was writing something, looked at Jeong Tae-eui and said, "Yes, are you awake?"
It seems that his voice is somewhat lower than usual. Not only her voice, but also her face.
Jeong Tae-ui tilted his head to examine her complexion and frowned slightly.
"You haven't slept?"
"Well... ... ."
Jeong Jae-ui muttered as if he was a dry person. Jeong Tae-ui tilted her head curiously and
approached him.
Jeong Jae-ui used to stay up all night in the past. Originally, he had the personality to forget
about erosion when he concentrated on one thing. There were many times when I stayed up all
night reading a book or immersed in my thoughts. Then, it was not the first time that Tae-Eui
Jeong woke up in the middle of the night to go to the bathroom and went to Jae-Eui Jeong's
room that had been lit up until that moment with a sullen face and muttered, ''You still haven't
fallen asleep?
But while I was in this annex, I never did.
In this small paradise isolated from the world, Jeong Jae-ui led a quiet and regular life.
 It wouldn't be much of a surprise to say that I've stayed up all night now, but.... ... . "For some
reason, I stayed up all night. Were you going to be that engrossed in it?
Jeong Tae-ui approached Jae-eui's back and tapped him lightly on the shoulder.
Then, looking over his shoulder at the desk. If it were a piece of paper that Jeong Jae-ui could
hold and spend all night, he wouldn't understand anything, but he liked to see the traces of
Jeong Jae-ui's anguish written on the paper.
However, when Jeong Jae-ui saw dozens of papers scattered on the desk, Jeong Tae-ui kept
his mouth shut.
As abstract and unrealistic as those drawn by a three- or four-year-old, the hard-to-recognize
drawings gradually became more recognizable as the paper was added. And the unfamiliar
formulas and signs written on each sheet of paper gradually subdivided as the paper was added,
making the complicated part more complicated and the simplified part more simplified to fill in
the blanks.
"this... ... ... ."
It was Jeong Tae-ui, who could say that he knew almost nothing about what he was dealing
with, but he soon realized what those paintings and writings were. I've seen something similar a
couple of times before. Although at the time I didn't think it was actually something to sell.
"You stayed up all night for this yesterday?"
Jeong Tae-eui muttered as he picked up the more precisely drawn paper among the paintings.
The painting itself was clumsy and childish, but the contents were clearly recognizable. The
image, in which only the basic skeleton of the interior was clearly drawn, was an anti-tank
weapon.
But soon, Jeong Tae-eui bowed her head slightly.
No, it may not be an anti-tank weapon. The image was different from the anti-tank weapon I
knew.
First of all, the barrel part was too thin and short. I don't know what kind of power you expect,
but considering it's a long way to support projectiles, this gun probably wouldn't have much
power.
 It may be possible to reduce weight or be more portable, but only in this way is it against the
most basic condition of a weapon.
No, but that wasn't the problem now. Quite a lot.
"Okay... ...Just a little more and that's it. Wait a minute. I want to finish it before breakfast.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Jeong Jae-eui, who was muttering indifferently with a face that lost
expression.
Anyway, this is absurd. It was just overnight and, in the meantime, he could not design a
weapon and even work out the basic design.
"Jae's brother, ... ... You were truly a genius....................."
However, Jeong Tae-ui, who had been lost for a while, came to his senses.
It's a bit strange to say that he has introspection, but if you think about it, Jae-Eui Jeong has
done a lot of amazing things in the past. Anyway, to this extent, I want to exaggerate.
Jung Jae-eui looked at him at Jeong Tae-eui's confused voice. He then frowned slightly
uncomfortably, as if embarrassed, and then looked down at the desk. And keep moving your
hands.
"No. I've been thinking about it for a long time. It's not that good because I just wrote down
what I was thinking and looked at it bit by bit."
"... ... ."
Jeong Tae-ui waved the paper in his hand and put it down. Then I went to the chair by the
window and sat down to look at Jeong Jae-ui.
- Shall we go, Taeui?
Yesterday, I remembered the words Jeong Jae-ui said quietly in the courtyard.
He must have thought he would do this from the moment it came out of his mouth. Unless
Jeong Tae-eui said, 'I don't want to leave,' he thought he would leave anyway, even if he
nullified his words and bowed.
Jeong Tae-eui gently pressed her right hand, which wanted to grab his shoulder at any
moment. It was the hand that wanted to grab her shoulder and tell her to stop, that it was okay.
 -If you want to leave, but you think you'll stay here because of me, I want to get out of here for
you too, even if it's not what you want.
Those words are clearly Jeong Jae-ui's true intentions.
If that's the case, he would rather go against his will than Jeong Tae-eui stop him. He
seemed to understand her heart. Jung Tae-eui would have done the same in his position.
Jeong Tae-ui lowered his head in silence. Then I looked at my right hand, which I squeezed
with my left hand. Slowly, I raised my left hand. His right hand hesitated for a moment, but
then relaxed.
"... ... . It looks unique and .............coolCan you really wear that?"
Jeong Tae-eui spoke behind Jeong Jae-eui's back. He speaks softly to him, who is probably
still worried about Jeong Tae-eui's appearance.
Jeong Jae-eui wanted to stop his hand for a moment. However, he soon started to move his
hand again, did not respond to Jeong Tae-eui's words, wrote something else for tens of seconds
and then put the pen down. And he looks back at Jeong Tae-eui.
He looked at Jeong Tae-eui for a moment, then smiled slightly as if he had lost his strength at
some point. From that face, Jeong Tae-eui realizes that he was worried about Jeong Tae-eui's
appearance and nothing else.
Jeong Jae-ui said as he picked up the paper he had been taking notes on earlier and flipped
through it.
"I can write. It will be more comfortable to use than any other pistol in the same class. In
terms of power, it's normal with nothing special, but since it's an easy-to-carry revolver, it will
be quite useful."
"Yes?"
Jeong Tae-eui frowned. She got up from her seat and walked toward him. Then she looked
at the painting over her shoulder.
"Is this a revolver anti-tank weapon!!! Where will the ammunition be placed? If it were a
barrel of this length, it would not be appropriate to equip it."
Jeong Tae-eui looked again at the clumsy picture Jung Jae-ui had drawn. Maybe it's because
the image is so clumsy that I can't recognize it.
 I tilted my head and opened it again, but again, it was a structure that could not be a series of
fires.
"Right. So this weapon needs a special shell. It's because I wrote down the design a while
ago, so I can use it. It's a normal sized warhead of this size, but it can explode three times in a
row, or five times if the power is slightly reduced. ... ... ... My stomach hurts ... ... ... . Shall we
eat in the morning? It's almost finished."
Jeong Jae-ui spoke sternly, pointed to the size of the cannonball with his hand, rubbed his
stomach and stood up. Then I took a nearly complete blueprint and a pen and headed for the
restaurant.
Jeong Tae-ui stared at his back, shook his head and followed.
Apparently, he underestimated Jeong Jae-eui's character. He knew that his older brother was a
favorite at the time, but he didn't realize it because he used to post sheets of paper that Jeong
Tae-ui didn't understand well.
In one night, even if I had been thinking about it for a long time, to complete an object as
much as I did, and seeing his more serious attitude, he didn't even think it was that good.
"Of course... ... , that's enough to get me excited about the device and find it.
I want to hijack and imprison the country and eat it."
Jung Tae-eui sighed and muttered.
Jung Jae-ui still had a sad face and, while eating at a restaurant, he was immersed in his
thoughts and sometimes looked at the paper and wrote or erased something. When I finished
eating, I closed the lid of the pen with the words "It's done."
Jeong Tae-eui smiled with a tired face. He is a person who doesn't mind staying up all night if
he concentrates, but look at Jeong Jae-ui, who still shows a tired look on his face. Then he
bowed his head, took a last drink and finished his meal.
Jeong Jae-ui, who left the restaurant after eating, returned to the studio, although he would
have gone to bed at another time after staying up all night. Jeong Tae-ui followed him and asked
curiously.
"Go to sleep. Aren't you tired?"
 "Good. a little bit. But this is good. When Rahman gets here, give me this and let's go right
now. To do that, you need to pack. First of all, I didn't bring anything with me, so I don't have a
lot of my stuff to take out."
Jeong Tae-eui slowed his steps a little. He frowned and asked her. "You're
leaving right now. this morning?"
Then, on the contrary, Jeong Jae-ui looked at Jeong Tae-eui as if he was strange. "You
have someone you want to meet. Didn't you want to go out a little faster? If you have
decided to leave early, you'd better leave early."
Jeong Jae-ui, who spoke clearly, began to arrange the seat as soon as he entered the studio.
Picked up the messy papers, covered the necessary ones and threw the rest in the trash. Other
than that, he tidied up the mess of things, put them back in their original place and, at the very
least, shook out the cushions of the chair he was sitting in to fix the hem.
While looking at the tidy arrangement that left no trace of where it was, Jeong Tae-eui helped
with simple arrangements such as placing books.
It's not that I've forgotten, but it's been a while since I've seen you this close, so I was a little
surprised. But this is not surprising.
Jeong Jae-ui was a person who always gave himself while time and space flowed calmly
and quietly. However, he did not hesitate to move forward in whatever he had chosen or
decided. Unlike rushing, he did not like to waste time against his will.
I didn't know I would be able to perform so well, but it was the same in the past when
decisions were made quickly and swiftly.
Tae-eui Jeong sighed and placed the last book that had been on the other side on the shelf.
Jung Jae-eui was also about to put the last pen on the shelf into the drawer and close the drawer.
With the sound of the drawer closing, the arrangement was
finished. For a moment, there was silence in the studio.
There was no trace of Jeong Jae-ui left here. Maybe it's because he didn't have one in the first
place.
Or maybe it was because this place wasn't his place, I didn't know.
 There was nothing he was attached to as his own, and this studio was only 'borrowed'. Nor
were the books, records or other items he had asked Rahman for his own. He didn't think so.
Jeong Tae-ui looked around the studio room without its owner for a moment and asked.
"In the bedroom. ... -Do you have anything to bring to the bedroom?
Jaehee Jeong shook her head. I don't have any of my things there either," he says.
If you think about it, it means Jeong Jae-ui was kidnapped in the first place and brought here.
There is nothing left that can be called his.
Jeong Tae-eui nodded as he mumbled, "Yes, it's the same for me, so I just need to get out.
Come to think of it, I left all my passports and money in the backpackers, but they'll be there
when I get back.
Suddenly, I felt a sense of relief.
where I stayed for a while. It was a space that I liked, and maybe even loved.
How long will it be in the future to stay again in such a quiet and peaceful place? So close to
paradise.
When I thought about leaving, I felt a little sad. But it wasn't sad. This wasn't their place in
the first place.
"Well then ... - ... ... ... for a moment. But the passport. Jeong
Tae-eui asked the question that suddenly came to his mouth.
Jeong Jae-eui did not answer. Then, as if thinking about it, she opened her eyes and looked at
Jeong Tae- eui silently.
"... ... Then I saw it wasn't there."
"Where did you put it?"
"I had it all the way to Varanasi, but I lost my mind there and forgot it after waking up here."
Jung Jae-eui muttered, "I didn't even think about it because I didn't have anything to go out,"
Jeong Tae-eui looked white-eyed for a moment.
But then, hmm, he sighed and shrugged.
"That's enough, Rahman will take care of that. He also said that if he gave me a gun, he would
compensate enough."
 If that man could confidently say 'comparable enough compensation,' you could say it was
huge. It shouldn't be a big deal if you get a passport or something.
While Jeong Tae-eui thought about whether he had forgotten something or not, Jung Jae-ui
muttered to himself indifferently.
"It's a sufficient reward commensurate with it ... ... . I don't need much. Besides, if you give
me something like inheritance, it just annoys me."
"Ummm," said Jeong Tae-ui, who nodded at Jae-eui's words, paused for a moment. He
frowned slightly and tilted his head. I think I heard something strange just now.
"Give me what?"
"inheritance. I've had one before. ... ... ah After all, he has the right to it. ........................Tae,
don't you need an inheritance? I will give you."
Jung Jae-ui, who was immersed in his thoughts for a moment and then spoke vaguely as if
annoyed, Jeong Tae-eui looked at him without blinking once.
is hereditary If it's hereditary, that's all. That black gold that springs from the Middle
East. "...Your brother got it? from whom?"
"Rahman. It's not that big, but I'm told it's quite usable."
Jeong Tae-eui was speechless. And he looked at Jeong Jae-eui with a deep look. Jeong Jae-
eui said, "Tell me later if you need it. Because I don't need it." He said, but the sound didn't
even reach his ears.
That's why people with diamond spoons in their mouths become prejudiced.... ...
.
Taeyong Jeong scratched his head. It's no use giving it to me because I've been given it anyway.
locked up. I couldn't imagine it when I thought of that sad, cold face.
"You must have wanted to win your brother's favor for a while. Did you need a weapon like
that?
... ... Still, he didn't do anything he asked for and just played with it, so that guy, Yongke, didn't
get mad and put up with it."
As Jeong Tae-eui muttered bluntly, Jeong Jae-eui smiled silently. That's why you do it," he
said, and patted the paper he placed quietly on the desk.
 Taeyong sighed. Anyway, we can leave now.
When you go out, you can meet the people you need to meet and the people you want to meet.
Suddenly, my fingers trembled.
There is only one person who crosses my mind.
If you leave this place, you will probably be the first person to contact. "... ...
. In the end, I can't fix my schizophrenia .............................."
Jeong Tae-eui muttered to himself. But he didn't feel so bad. A smile crept across his lips.
It was when.
I heard footsteps approaching this way from the other end of the corridor. It's a bold but
audacious step.
Jeong Tae-eui turned his gaze toward the sound.
The sound of footsteps approaching right in front of me eventually entered the studio with
the figure of a person.
"Good morning."
It was Rahman who entered first with a ceremonial greeting.
It was the same time as usual.
When he entered the studio, he noticed Jeong Tae-ui's appearance and arched his eyebrows
slightly. It's a face I didn't know we would be together.
Still, even if Jeong Tae-ui had business to do at the studio, he did not want to meet Rahman
when it was time for him to come, so he would stay elsewhere and go to the studio after his
return.
"It looks like the brothers were having a friendly conversation." Rahman said
nothing and smiled softly.
That smile, to which he otherwise would not have been reluctant, did not seem so
frightening considering that now was the last time.
"I don't know if I'll get a good answer today."
 Raman spoke and took a step closer to Jae-eui Jeong. Hearing that soft voice telling the
same old words, Jeong Tae-eui felt a little resentful.
In the end, it was very disappointing to be able to put the gun in this man's hand.
What he wanted was not the gun itself. Rather than the gun itself, he coveted the name Jeong
Jae- ui that could be obtained from it.
Thinking that this man would use Jeong Jae-ui's name, Jeong Tae-eui felt bitter, even if he
tacitly consented.
Although it is now unavoidable.
Jeong Tae-eui's taste became bitter. The expression is a little blurred.
However, Jeong Jae-ui, who was actually going to be used by name, had an innocent face.
First of all, he said he didn't even care about such things.
On the contrary, he seemed to be in a good mood at the moment. Perhaps, he did not know
that he had left the burden of his heart that he could somehow fulfill his will with the man who
had provided him with a comfortable environment.
Jeong Jae-eui smiled. Not your usual lazy or cold smile. It was a very happy laugh.
Seeing that smile, Rahman stopped. Rather, the smile disappeared from his face.
Jeong Jae-eui picked up some papers lying on the desk and handed them to him.
"here. I agree with what you said earlier. You said you wanted an antitank weapon.
You will probably be able to use it as is without having to touch it. First of all, the first
chapter is the warhead structure as written here "
Jeong Jae-ui gave a brief explanation as he flipped through the sheets of paper. Without
needing to explain, he added that he wrote it so that a familiar person could understand it
quickly, and Jung Jae-ui flipped the paper as if to confirm it in front of him.
But Rahman did not look at the paper.
The usual smile had disappeared as if it had been washed away. Expressionless, an
expressionless face that even looked creepy stared at Jeong Jae-ui.
"... ... ?"
Jeong Tae-ui, who was sitting in a chair by the window next to him and looking at him,
frowned.
 Contrary to what bothered him, he thought he would surely be happy. And he should have
been happy. But there was no expression of that expression on his face.
I haven't been able to get a good response even though I've been going back and forth here
every day for quite some time, so maybe it's because I couldn't even imagine the unexpectedly
fulfilled expectations that suddenly fell like that one day ... .
After completing the explanations by turning six or seven sheets of paper one by one, Jae-
Eui Jeong raised her head as if noticing his expressionless look. Jeong Jae-ui, who looked at
him curiously for a moment, continued speaking while slightly bowing his head.
"It is an outline, but I have noted the essentials, so perhaps an expert will know without
needing to add anything. However, if there are any ambiguities or deficiencies, contact us. If you
leave here, I'll probably be back home soon, so call me there."
When Jeong Jae-ui finished speaking, he handed the papers to Rahman.
She looked at Jeong Jae-eui without moving a bit, then slowly lowered her gaze to the paper.
"I think you rejected me yesterday... ... Did you finish this in one day?
Rahman said quietly. There was no emotion in those slow hands turning the paper. Ditto his
gaze, scanning the contents with cold eyes. He didn't even have the usual ceremonial smile.
"Oh, there was something I'd been thinking about before, so I tweaked it a little bit and put it
together. ... ... Don't you like it?"
Seeing Rahman's cold and hardened expression without a smile, Jeong Jae-ui asked curiously.
After reading the last page, Rahman closed the newspaper and looked at Jeong Jae-ui.
"It doesn't. Even as an outsider, it looks like something very useful will come out. Great."
Rahman said in a tone that could not be called pretentious. It was a finished product that
could not come out.
Jung Jae-eui smiled and nodded his head.
"That's good. I'm glad it was helpful."
He had a really happy face. Jeong Tae-ui looked at Jeong Jae-ui and thought that maybe he
wasn't completely at peace while he was here too.
 After all, that man generously poured out everything Jeong Jae-ui wanted. Even if he doesn't
show it, there is no reason why anything should be more expensive than free.
Jeong Tae-eui said, "Okay," and got up from the chair. And he took a step closer to them, to
the door beyond them to be exact.
"Then let's go slowly, Jae-hyung. --In the meantime, I am indebted to you."
Jeong Tae-ui passed between Raman and Jeong Jae-ui, walked as if through the door and
turned around. Meanwhile, he also made eye contact with Rahman, nodded politely and saluted.
He was a man I never wanted to see again, but he had never suffered so much harm.
Moreover, although he was imprisoned, he was given consideration so that there would be no
inconvenience in life.
Jeong Tae-eui greeted sincerely, thank you and stood in front of the door. And waited for
Jeong Jae-ui to come out.
Jeong Jae-ui looked at Raman without a word for a moment. He nodded slightly as his eyes
met Raman, who was looking at him expressionlessly with the blueprint he had given him in one
hand.
"All this time, thanks to you, I have been without any inconvenience. Stay healthy until we
see you again someday."
However, it was time for Jeong Jae-ui to take a step after greeting. "Are you
leaving right now? It would be nice if I didn't have to leave so suddenly."
Rahman stopped slightly in front of him. He stepped back slightly and moved his body to the
side at an angle, but as he was about to take a step, Jae-eui Jeong was blocked in front of him
and stopped.
"He gave such a wonderful gift to a precious guest whom he had served for a long time, but it
wouldn't save my face to leave it at that."
Rahman shook his head and said quietly.
Jeong Tae-ui, who was waiting for Jeong Jae-ui in front of the door, frowned slightly. At some
point, Rahman's face returned to the usual soft smile. That smile was a bit annoying.
 "Thank you for your words, but I have work to do. You've been so generous to me so far, so
even if I don't get this award, it's already too much."
Jaehee Jeong shook his head. Then he stepped aside a little and took a step forward. However,
this time too, Rahman took a step back and leaned a little more to the side, blocking Jeong Jae-ui
in front.
Jeong Tae-eui frowned slightly. Jeong Jae-ui's expression also hardened slightly.
If it was once, I could say yes, but if it was twice, there was a clear intention.
Jeong Tae-ui turned to them and spoke slowly to Rahman, who turned his back to
him. "He seems to be blocking the way somehow ................."
"Oh, was it?"
Rahman looked at Jeong Tae-eui. His look was the same as always. His mouth smiles, but
his eyes were terribly cold. He slowly looked at Jae-eui Jeong again. Jeong Jae-eui was
looking at him with a vaguely hardened face. Suddenly, Rahman smiled brightly.
"I was wrong. I had no idea something this size could be done without such difficulty."
"To say that I was wrong... ... ?"
Jung Jae-eui asked quietly. But Jeong Jae-ui's slightly frowning eyes already knew the
answer.
"It means we can't send it. There is room for something better to go to the hands of others, so
if there is room for an advantage to the enemy, we should prevent it beforehand."
Rahman's gracious reply was clearly diffused in the quiet studio.
For a moment, no one said anything. Among them, only Rahman had a cold smile on his
face. "This is tooIt's ..........different, isn't it?".
Taeyong said with a sigh.
Somehow, things seemed to work out so easily. There'sto be very lucky these days. Still, I
thought I would be fine with my brother .........................................It would bea bit sad if my
fierce
fortune was stronger.
 Despite Jeong Tae-ui's dissatisfaction and helpless protest, Rahman did not budge.
As if she couldn't hear him at all, she turned her back to Jeong Tae-ui and just looked at Jeong
Jae-ui. As if waiting for what he would answer.
Jeong Jae-ui was silent for a moment. He lowered his gaze and looked at Rahman's chest,
then met her gaze again.
"I no longer intend to make weapons. What I'm giving you now will probably be my last. So
that no one else can ask for and get the same things you did to me."
But Rahman chuckled under his breath. He slowly shakes his head.
"Human words are unbelievable. As proof of that, even if you look at it now, you said you
wouldn't make any more weapons, didn't you hand me the schematic of this new weapon?
Before he could finish his words, Jeong Tae-ui looked absurd and exclaimed with a sigh.
"With that kind of logic, you can't choose either. Because he keeps his word firmly and
doesn't make guns, so he's locked up for the rest of his life, or because he's broken his word once
and can continue to break it and make a gun for someone else?
At that rate, Lee Yangban-ah, he added in his native language, Jeong Tae-eui clicked his
tongue. But Rahman didn't seem willing to back down. just shake your head.
Jeong Jae-ui, who had been thinking for a moment without saying anything, opened his
mouth. "Rahman. You promised me. If you hand over the gun as you wish, I will immediately
release you from this
place and I will give you sufficient compensation for it. No compensation is required. You have
already been given more than you have during your stay here. I just want you to keep the above
promise.
"I apologize for that. I was wrong."
Rahman calmly disobeyed his words and shook his head.
Jeong Tae-eui managed to clear his inner rage and turned his back on him, fearing that if he
looked at the man's face even a little longer, he would have a tantrum.
I never thought it would be like this. As Rahman said, I thought if it gave me what I was
looking for, I could go straight down that path. I hope this kind of absurd difficulty comes your
way.
 "Well, when you become a member of the royal family, shouldn't you keep your promises?"
Jeong Tae-ui seemed to have a heavy stomach in his belly, he patted his chest and muttered
sternly. I could feel the icy stare on the back of my head, but I didn't look back.
"It is very regrettable for me to break the promise I made with my mouth, but it is inevitable
even if I cut my prestige for something more important than prestige."
Rahman's unabashedly calm voice could be heard over his shoulder. Once again, my stomach
churns.
That's why diamond spoons don't work as seeds, that's why.
Jeong Tae-eui took control of the inner growth as he reflected on the prejudice that it seemed
wrong to correct him. No matter what he says, he can't seem to eat it, so he turns his back to him
and pats his heavy chest.
"... ... . If so, how can I get you out?
Jae-eui Jeong said after thinking for a moment. Rahman gently raised his eyebrows.
He soon let out a low chuckle.
"Really, that's wise. Jessie otherwise ..........................."
He seemed to be thinking about something. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at
Jeong Jae-eui. Jeong Jae-eui waited silently for his thoughts to end and a response to come.
After a while, Rahman slowly opened his mouth. But what came out of his mouth was a
disappointing response.
"I'm sorry, but there is no suchthing as a viable alternative. I'll ask you to stay here until I
come up with something good ..................Of course, as before, you won't have any problems.
with your stay here. As much as that, I promise on the honor of myself and my family."
Rahman seemed unwilling to listen to further disagreement, so he concluded his words and
walked away.
Then, resting comfortably, he left the room and walked out of the room, turning his back to the
front of the room and passing Jeong Tae-eui.
 Right now, if you hug this man's neck and threaten him with a knife .................................., and
for a moment, Jeong Tae-ui had a vicious thought, but it didn't seem like it would be effective,
so he gave up the moment the thought came to his mind.
Jeong Tae-ui looked at Raman passing by.
There was no expression on Rahman's face. I couldn't even guess what he was thinking.
Without looking back, he crossed the courtyard to the end of the western corridor.
Eventually, his figure disappeared beyond the door, and the door closed again, again isolating
this silent space from the outside.
Taeyong sighed slowly. He scratched his head and looked back. There, Jae-eui Jeong was
standing there.
"I'm ......not going to let you go."
As he contemplated how to open his mouth, Jeong Tae-ui shrugged, muttering something
Jeong Jae-ui already knew.
Jung Jae-eui didn't seem to have thought of such a situation either. There was a slight
embarrassment on her face.
" ...............YesWhat do I have to do?"
His mumbled words were more like an internal dialogue than seeking Jeong Tae-eui's opinion.
Jeong Tae-eui sat down on the spot. Sitting on the floor in front of the door, he scratched
his head. Jeong Jae-eui, who had been thinking silently for a while, suddenly saw Jeong Tae-
eui. Seeing Jeong Tae-eui sitting there with a bit of depression, he took a deep breath. And he
speaks
as low as his breath. "It's
okay. I can come out."
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Jeong Jae-ui. It was not a comforting light. It was just a calm tone, as
if telling the truth as it is.
I didn't even know there was another good number. if it can be In any case, this man in front
of me is a genius that everyone can't help but pay attention to.
My heart, which had been steeped in severe depression, seemed to cheer up a bit.
 Jeong Tae-eui looked at Jeong Jae-eui and in a moment smiled,
"Show me if there is any way."
"No, there's no way... ... , you can leave.
Jae-eui Jeong shook his head shakily and said sternly.
Jeong Tae-eui stared at him. Suddenly, something seemed to come to her mind. If you claim
this for no reason... -.
"... ... ... Why."
"Because you want to get out. So I want to get out."
Jae-eui Jeong said in an insignificant tone, as if nothing had happened.
And Jeong Tae-ui knew better than anyone that those words were neither an excessive bluff
nor unfounded confidence.
This is when
What makes Jung Tae-eui envious of his older brother, if only for a moment?
Jeong Tae-eui burst out laughing. I make a loud noise and laugh for a while. All the tantrums
and depressions disappeared in an instant.
nothing was resolved. They were still trapped in this little paradise, and now there was no
logical way out.
However, with a carefree face that said, 'I can't do it, there must be another way, what,' Jeong
Tae-eui smiled as he looked at Jae-eui Jeong, who had never worried about problems in life.
It wasn't that I didn't believe in Jeong Jae-ui's terrible luck. Aside from his relationship with
himself, haven't you seen his luck countless times?
Jeong Tae-eui laughed for a moment, but still looked at Jeong Jae-ui with a smile on his face.
In fact, although Jeong Tae-ui accepted Jeong Jae-ui's miraculous luck as a reality, he was not
optimistic enough to expect a miracle in advance. Luck was always uncertain, no matter how
many times it was repeated.
 So I didn't believe it with a strong conviction that I could get out of here, but it certainly put
me at ease.
Maybe it was the luck that Jeong Jae-ui brought him, he didn't even know.

It was that night.

Only five minutes before midnight.
Simultaneous terrorist attacks took place in Riyadh, Saudi Arabia.
Small-scale bombings continued indiscriminately and indiscriminately against people holding
important positions in political and financial circles.
The day dawned with neither the culprit nor the purpose identified, and the capital of Saudi
Arabia, once a relatively safe zone within the Middle East conflict zone, was upside down.
20. Escape

The moment he opened his eyes, he knew something was wrong.

When I opened my eyes as if I heard the sound of something, it was still dark outside.
At first I thought I heard it wrong. Jam Ki-woon blinked a couple of times and then Jeong
Tae-eui tried to close it again.
But then, this time, a certain sound was heard. It was a distant sound. From quite far away, it
was the sound of people murmuring and bustling.
Jeong Tae-eui opened his eyes. I groped by the bed and picked up the clock. It was still a
little past 3:00 a.m. I looked up.
There was still noise from outside. Jeong Tae-eui got out of bed and went outside.
The corridor of the annex was silent. Neither the courtyard, nor the patio, nor the other rooms
inside were as quiet as rats, so no sound could be heard.
The noisy place was over the fence of the annex, the other buildings in the annex.
From time to time, I could hear someone running over the nearby fence and shouting
something incomprehensible. The voice that seemed to wake the sleepers came from far and
near.
The quiet place seemed to be the only annex. This side and the other side, separated by a
single door, were isolated now, as they normally were, and it was a completely different space.
"... ... ... that at this time. "
Jeong Tae-eui muttered as she brushed her messy, untidy hair.
I double-checked to see if he had looked at the clock, but it had only been a few minutes where
I had seen it before.
It was an unusual shock.
At this moment, on the other side of the wall, thousands of people, perhaps everyone who
stayed in the mansion, were awake and bustling. As if they were all getting ready to go
somewhere together.
 Jeong Tae-eui was standing in front of the courtyard and suddenly looked at the corridor
buried in black darkness, far from daylight. At the end of the west corridor, there was always
someone watching the door, even in the middle of the night.
Jeong Tae-eui's eyes widened. And step by step approached him.
But after pushing the door a couple of times, he clicked his tongue. The door was firmly
locked from the outside.
"What is this. If you set fire to it outside, you will all die.
Jeong Tae-eui muttered.
Even if there's no one guarding the door, you can't just walk out like that. There was no way to
loosen the bar hanging from the outside, and the door was not weak enough to break easily
without the right tools.
But what will happen?
It wouldn't be a big deal if there were that many people getting up and moving around at the
time.
Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his chin for a moment and then looked back. Unlike outside, nothing was
moving in the annex surrounded by silence. It was as if Jeongtae was the only one left in the
annex.
Jeong Tae-ui suddenly felt that he was far from being alone, so he moved to Jeong Jae-ui's
room. However, just before he crossed the courtyard diagonally and reached Jeong Jae-ui's
room, he appeared in it.
Jeong Jae-ui also went out to the courtyard with a disorganized look as if he just woke up, but
with a sleepy expression on his face. And he quietly listens to the sound outside.
"... ... ... . Since when have you been with me, Taeui?"
"I woke up because I thought it was a little loud too. I don't think the shock is very old."
Jeong Tae-ui shrugged his shoulders and muttered.
They stood in silence, whoever got there first. And listen to the outside again. The noise of the
crowd did not diminish even as time passed, but seemed to increase.
"Is there a fire?"
 Staring into the dark night air, Jeong Tae-ui mumbled abruptly, though he knew better. Jung
Jae-eui seemed to be thinking and said nothing.
This is not usually the case. There were only a few things I could think of.
Suddenly, in the middle of the night, a distinguished guest, if it was enough for a crowd of that
size to get up, it would not be a very special guest, or if an intruder like a band of robbers came
in unannounced. If it were not, there would be some catastrophe that would have caused the loss
of millions of people.
Jeong Tae-eui looked around the corridor again.
There seemed to be nothing moving except them inside the annex, which was clearly separated
from the outside. everything is at a standstill Time, sound and space. as if they were the only
ones.
It was when.
As if some of the commotion had fallen, a smaller group of commotion approached here.
Several footsteps approaching over the fence approach with low voices.
The footsteps stopped above the door at the end of the western corridor. There were about five
or six popular boats there. Soon, a rattling, heavy sound rang out twice in succession, and the
door opened. And from there a man entered.
The door opened, as if a commotion from the other side had moved this way. It was still
quiet inside the annex, but whispers came pouring in through the door.
The person who entered through the open door came in with a rather hurried pace, as if he
had come to wake up the people in the annex. After a couple of steps inside, I found Jae-Eui
Jeong and Tae-Eui Jeong in the courtyard and slowed their steps for a very short time. But then
he staggers back and approaches them and says:
"You woke up. Was there noise up to
here? It was Rahman.
He wore a white tobe and a gutra. In the middle of this deep night, as if they had just
arrived from the land of the martyrs, or were about to depart, they approached them with
clothes that smelled of sand.
 His gaze rests on Jeong Tae-eui's face for a moment. However, he casually overlooks it and
looks at Jeong Jae-eui.
"I just came to say hello. It looks like I will have to go back to my home country soon. It
probably won't take long.
It was late at night, so there was no smile on his face. However, he had a cool, calm face that
was not at all eroded by that restless, buzzing atmosphere outside.
"Did something happen?"
"We have to go to find out the details, but it looks like there was armed terrorism. It's a
terrorist attack aimed at a specific person, people in high-ranking positions, so I think we'll
have to bring in some people who may be armed and verify the situation in our home country
for a while."
Rahman said calmly. Jeong Tae-eui raised his eyebrows slightly. Although this man's home
country would be threatened by terror from time to time, it must have been a country with fairly
stable security in the Middle East. In a place like that, if you target a specific class, it's hard to
see that it's related to religion.
It is said to be a land where conflicts large and small, even small-scale terrorism that the
media does not capture, are not uncommon, but it would have been easier to understand if the
religious leaders had been caught.
"Please be careful when you go there."
Jae-eui Jeong greeted quietly. Rahman looked at him, nodded his head slightly and suddenly
licked his lips as if he had something to say, but his mouth did not open at the end.
Then he said goodbye and turned around without hesitation. And he turned back the way he
came. It was as if he had just stopped by to say hello.
The door closed again. But this time, it did not close from the outside. After Rahman, four or
five people came in, one of them standing in front of the door.
He was not the Arab man who normally guarded the place. He is a little taller and thinner than
he is. As for the people who came in, Duett was a familiar face and Duett was an unfamiliar face.
 It seems that the intention was to bring some who might be armed. It is said that he will guide
the good people back to their country of origin.
In fact, if you think about it, this was his villa. It would be strange to have armed guards
stationed here while the owner was away. Then, while he was returning, it was normal for the
armed guard to return as well. like now.
I looked again at the new faces, perhaps not as skillful as the original ones. But Jeong Tae-ui
soon sighed and shrugged his shoulders.
No matter how bad their skills were, unless you were a beginner, you couldn't push them
from the inside anyway and run away. Jeong Tae-eui wasn't really a fighter, he was just used to
fighting as much as the others, or a little more than the others, and Jeong Jae-ui was never a
useful force in terms of fighting.
It was by no means easy for one person to deal with four or five people without tools or
situational constraints.
"Well, first of all, it was kind of funny that we had these skilled bastards protecting this place."
On this peaceful recreation island, even if there was a conflict in the world, what kind of
conflict would arise on this isolated island that would be the last to get involved? So what kind
of conflict did you put in a line of fighters? It was much more efficient for them to follow
Rahman to his home country and prepare for conflict, as they do now.
Rahman, who had come out of the annex, seemed to have gone straight down that road.
After that, there was a loud humming noise inside the annex for a while, but after about an
hour, the noise gradually diminished.
Before long, an eerie silence entered the annex, and it fell back into silence as if nothing had
happened except for the change in the face of the person inside the annex.
"... ... . If it was enough even to bring in outsiders, the incident must have been pretty big."
Taeyong sighed, scratching the back of his neck.
Terrorism directed at the leaders of that country. I can't even guess the purpose or identity. I
looked at Jeong Jae-eui. Jeong Jae-ui seemed to be thinking, but said nothing.
 But.
Jeong Tae-eui looks at Jeong Jae-eui.
Maybe something will change. I do not know what it is, but if, for example, there is a coup,
not ...............................terrorismThat country is not my country. After all, it's a country where
everybody plays
within the same blood family.
Jeong Tae-eui scratched his head. I walked back to the room and looked up at the sky,
where it seemed there was still more to see before dawn.
There were still a lot of stars, so I lost sight of them for a while.

I couldn't sleep well last night.

It was late since I had fallen asleep.
I thought I was going to leave, but after it failed, I wouldn't have to stay here for the rest of my
life, and I wondered when I could leave for a chance.
However, once I fall asleep I usually sleep pretty well, but last night I was again awakened in
the wee hours of the morning by an untimely noise. After a couple of hours in such chaos, I fell
asleep shortly before dawn.
So Jeong Tae-eui deserved to be sleepy. I usually wake up early, but it's okay to sleep late
these days. Even on days like this, there's so much time to rot, there's no one saying anything
about sleeping all day. (I couldn't sleep because I had to sleep all day.)
That's why when Jeong Jae-ui woke up Jeong Tae-ui, he thought, hey, while he was
sleeping. At first glance, it looked like someone touched him while he was sleeping, so when
he opened his eyes, he saw Jeong Jae-ui sitting next to the bed and looking at Jeong Tae-eui.
I looked at the clock and it was about 8 o'clock.
It was later than usual, but it was not enough to wake Jeong Jae-ui up. In the past, after falling
asleep early at night and not waking up until 3:00 p.m., Jeong Jae-ui had not woken up since
Jeong Jae-ui woke him up with a bang.
"Why."
 Jeong Tae-ui stood up, pressing his stiff eyelids with his knuckles. I glanced at my watch from
time to time, thinking I might slowly wake up, though I didn't get enough sleep.
"It's noisy outside."
Jeong Jae-eui said quietly.
With such a serious and carefree tone, Jeong Tae-ui did not understand his words for a
moment and looked at him blankly.
"It's outside, so it's a little noisy at this hour. There was a commotion last night, so I guess
people are talking more than usual. There aren't many people in the annex anyway, but it must
be noisy outside......................................................"
Jung Tae-eui stretched as she mumbled in a less awake voice as if she was waking everyone
up with something else. I wanted to clear my head a bit.
And as his head cooled down, Jeong Tae-ui was speechless. It's noisy outside.
At first glance, he seemed to understand what Jeong Jae-ui was saying.
At first glance, I don't know if I misheard it, but it sounded as if a heavy sound had echoed
from far away.
The expression on Jung Tae-eui's face disappeared.
It was a familiar sound. It's a sound I've heard before. In fact, I heard it several times and
it was a common sound that would appear when watching a video clip while listening to a
lecture on strategy and tactics in the military or at UNHRDO.
the sound of bullets
It sounded very similar to the sound of an anti-target weapon, perhaps a weapon with power
comparable to that of an anti-tank gun or mortar.
But I guess I must have heard wrong. There is the possibility of some kind of gunfire being
heard on this peaceful and safe island. Even if a war broke out on the mainland beyond the sea
and the whole of Tanzania was engulfed in phone calls, it should have been considered that it
would be difficult for shells to fly around this island as well.
Taeyong looked at his watch again. The clock still read eight o'clock. Now is a quiet time to
start the day with people eating slowly.
 "Fly into the dry sky... ... no, it's thunder It's good weather, but thunder..........................., ... ... ...
It's very similar to the sound of a bullet."
Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head and muttered. Jung Jae-eui's look became increasingly
depressed.
Why are you here today Even at dawn, or midnight, there was a sudden commotion outside
and it woke people up, but now in the morning, a familiar but not refreshing sound wakes them
up again.
But the problem we faced was not that it was difficult to fall asleep.
The majestic sound coming from far away was gradually approaching in this way. Not only
that, but after a while, the sound began to mix with screams and shouts.
Jeong Tae-eui frowned. Then he got up from the bed and went out.
When I left the bedroom, the loud noises became clearer.
From quite far over the wall, a sound was heard as if the whole earth was resonating. The
sound rose from there, pushing inward like a spreading fire.
The expression on Jung Tae-eui's face disappeared.
I didn't mishear him. If you heard it wrong, you should never go anywhere and say you used to
be a soldier. Even if it was UNHRDO, it was fair to buy a Binchuk.
"Somehow, that sounded like a mortar. ........................"
Considering that there is little time difference between the sound of a percussion and the
sound of a strike, it is probably a light mortar or an anti-tank
......................................................................................................................................weaponN
ow.
you can even hear the sounds of machine guns. And the sound spread throughout the annex, and
all over the place you could hear screams and shells that seemed to tear the sky.
"Hey, what if someone does this while unarmed?"
Jung Tae-eui muttered, biting her tongue. Naturally, he didn't have anything that could be a
weapon.
I wondered if there were any weapons that could be used in front of a gun to destroy objects,
but Jeong Tae-eui did not have a small self-defense pistol or even a knife.
Meanwhile, the sound of shells was getting closer and closer.
 While it may have something to do with the terror that caused Rahman to return home, it is
harder to see it as unrelated if it happened on the same day and targeted the same specific
group without a large time difference, this was a meaningless situation.
Even if they intercepted, it was common sense in all battles to aim at the place where the
opponent would receive the most damage and destroy it with precision. In this way, even if the
whole house blows up and all the people in it die, there is no case of attacking a vacation village
that has no effect on the higher ranks.
then.
A thought suddenly occurred to Jeong Tae-eui and he frowned. Somehow
it didn't feel right.
Come to think of it, hasn't something similar happened before? I can even feel a strange sense
of ecstasy. such a quiet morning. Gathered with people and immersed in silence, the sound of
the engine tore the silence. the sound of bullets exploding. A house in which a big hole was
drilled and one side of the wall collapsed completely.
The only thing similar to what it is now was that it was a loud noise that tore through the quiet
morning, but this strange drowsy feeling stuck to my whole body and did not fade.
Hopefully
... -Ah, no. Although. Look, you can see that popping sound from all directions. Unless you go
east and west on your own, you can't go out in all directions at the same time.
Tae-eui Jeong shook her head, slowly rubbing her arm with goose bumps. but please.
If you are the person Jung Tae-eui thinks.
... ... Then he is really crazy.
The sound of the projectiles coming closer and closer seemed to hit the center of the annex.
The annex, which is always isolated from the outside of the wall, was disturbed even in the
courtyard of this place, which was immersed in the stillness of the inside of the wall as if it were
a different world despite the noise of the previous night.
 Those who resided inside to observe them or to attend to them, sniffed through the corridors
with puzzled or terrified faces. Impatient men had already drawn their weapons.
They seemed to want to flee at any moment. A look of impatience appeared on his face as if
he wanted to get out of the annex and check what had happened to the annex and that his family
and friends had not suffered any misfortune.
However, they hesitated because they couldn't rush out immediately due to their mission, and
as if they had finally made up their minds, they started talking to each other, leaving only the two
behind, and the rest hurriedly ran towards the door. The two left behind looked at Jeong Tae-ui
and Jeong Jae-ui with a hard look, holding their weapons in their hand so that they could use
them at any time.
It was when.
The moment the three men opened the door to run out, they ran in as if they were waiting in
front of them.
It was unexpected.
A loud roar echoed from the distance, and the vicinity of the annex was still shrouded in an
uneasy peace. None of those present could have expected someone to stand right in front of him
and attack him the moment the door opened.
The place where Jeong Tae-ui was standing was hidden by the door, so it was hard to see. But
it was clear that they were screaming almost shouting, followed by horrible sounds, like broken
bones and torn flesh.
The men's complexion hardened immediately. He grabbed the rifle he held in his hand and
began to run for the door.
Suddenly, the annex was filled with deafening gunfire. The girls in white, who had come out
into the hallway with anxious faces, screamed.
Jeong Tae-eui changed his face and pulled Jeong Jae-eui. He pushed him behind the beautiful
columns of the cloister and entered alone.
When I heard such a dangerous sound, I did not go out into the middle of the yard in a foolish
way. The distance is too great to run indoors. They could not venture indoors until they became a
moving target and stimulated them.
 ... ... Still, if he's my big brother, I'll be able to get in without hurting a single hair, so should
I let him go?
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Jeong Jae-ui, but Jeong Jae-ui shook his head to see if he knew what
was in Jeong Tae-eui's heart. Even in this situation, he didn't seem nervous at all. He just
frowned slightly as if the noise was annoying.
Suddenly, all of a sudden, the fact was so strange that Jeong Tae-ui laughed. At the same time,
he seemed to release his tension.
Yes, I used to be this kind of person. Born under a lucky star and survived any situation.
"... ... I'm happy and proud to have given that luck, but then the remaining problem is me.
I'm really not that lucky."
Jeong Tae-eui suddenly muttered to himself. Jeong Jae-eui looked up. Perhaps because of the
sound of gunshots and shouting all over the place, he grimaces in puzzlement as if he couldn't
hear well. Taeyong smiled and waved his hand.
When Jeong Tae-ui carefully lifted his head from the column, the situation was half resolved.
Not a moment ago, all the men who had been walking through the corridors and courtyards
looking at them fell to the ground. Among them, some men simply seemed to have simply
passed out after being hit by the grass, while others were bleeding to the point of being quite
serious.
Taeyong's face hardened. Then he turned his gaze to the four or five men who had pushed
open the door.
you could see at a glance. They were experts at this. By saving people, or hurting people, they
wore a unique atmosphere.
Jeong Tae-eui thought, "Let's go," he said.
Strangely enough, they were all Asian. Considering his appearance, he was probably of
Chinese descent; just as he thought about it, a familiar voice emerged behind them.
"Tae-hyung!"
 It seemed welcome, but Jeong Tae-eui knew the voice that was ready to shout with subtle
weight. The leisurely, light footsteps that move men away and towards each other are also
familiar. The moment he saw Jung Tae-eui, the face that puts a bright smile on his face.
"... ... ... Shinru."
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him with a puzzled face for a moment. It might be more accurate to
say that he was stunned rather than stunned.
Not at all. At least a little bit. It was the size of a fingernail, an unexpected face.
Looking straight into Jeong Tae-ui's demon-possessed face, Shin-ru smiled brightly.
"It's been a while. Have you been healthy?
"... ... ... Eh."
"Do you know how surprised I was that he disappeared so suddenly that day? You have to try,
and I was so embarrassed that my brother suddenly ran away. I ran through the crowd and
chased after him until late, but I couldn't see you anymore."
Shinru suddenly pouted and pursed her lips as if she had vomited. Jeong Tae- eui even said,
"Uh... ... ", he uttered a sullen voice.
Shin-ru, looking at Jeong Tae-eui like this, suddenly smiled strangely.
"That's a face I never thought of, did you miss me?"
"Uh... ... , no, not that.........."
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Shinru with a strange expression. Shin-ru looked at Jeong Tae-eui
with a smile on the same face she had in her memory.
I felt something strangely uncomfortable. Obviously, nothing has changed, but while facing
Shinru, Jeong Tae-eui felt a strange cooling sensation in his chest for some reason.
However, even after looking through the new tower for a while, he could hardly understand
the reason, so he simply bowed his head.
"Why are you looking at me with such a strange face? Or did you think someone else was
coming?
Shinru's voice subtly lowered. It was still a smiling voice, but the slightly slower tone touched
Jeong Tae-eui's heart.
 He was silent for a moment, but then nodded. "Well... ... ... In
fact. Are you here alone?"
"I came with the people here. They're the people my father recognized, and they're very good
at it."
Shinru smiled and added, "How could I have come all this way alone?" he pointed to the
men standing watch, casting sharp glances at every corner of the corridor from behind.
"Oh, yes," Jeong Tae-eui replied and nodded, and suddenly a thought came to his mind, and
he grabbed Shin-ru's shoulder.
"By the way, you said you were hurt! Is that okay?"
Shinru looked a little surprised when Jeong Tae-eui suddenly caught him in a hurry. He
slightly opened his eyes and looked at Jeong Tae-eui with those eyes.
Jeong Tae-eui suddenly frowned. Again. Something, somehow, it felt like something was subtly
misaligned. But I don't know what went wrong.
Shinru immediately smiled.
"How did you know? Even if you were locked inside, you must have heard the news from
outside."
"No, I just heard that you were seriously injured and reached a dangerous point... ... ."
Jeong Tae-ui placed his shoulder over Shin-ru, took a step back and slowly looked at him.
Shinru shrugged and smiled, and opened her arms as if she wanted to see as much as she could.
Maybe it was because she was wearing clothes, so she didn't seem to have trouble moving.
"... -is it okay?"
"Ah. I'm still in outpatient treatment. Broke some bones and internal organs were damaged
a bit, but now it's ready to go on. All the torn skin has healed. It almost got better. I was
injured otherwise, just "
Shinru blurted out his words vaguely and then smiled.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Shinru with a piercing gaze. Then, at some point, he let out a
long sigh and shrugged his shoulders.
"thank God... ... ... . Just because I got into a dangerous fight with Ilay, maybe."
 When Jeong Tae-ui was speaking, he muffled the end and Shin-ru smiled and continued with
his words.
"Are you worried that I might be dead? Hahaha, I almost died. My older brother disappeared
like that, and after a few days of playing with all the Seringae, he came to me like he couldn't
beat mine. They say I'm hiding somewhere, and I'm justcatching people on the subject I know
for sure. .......................................I thought I was going to die. I'd probably be dead if Gable
I would not have followed him and stopped him".
Shinru smiled peacefully as if talking to someone else. Jeong Tae-eui looked at that shin- ru
with a humble face and then sighed again.
Suddenly, I felt as if a layer had come down from among the heavy stones that had been
layered over my heart. There were still several stones left, but one of the heavier stones seemed
to survive when one of them disappeared.
"well ... ... , thank God....................."
Jeong Tae-eui nodded and muttered.
At that moment, Shinru turned her head. She turned her gaze to Jeong Jae-ui, who was silently
watching them from a place less than a few steps away. Suddenly, Shinru's eyes narrowed like
those of a smiling cat.
"Aha........, this is him, Mr. Jeong Jae-i."
Jeong Jae-ui raised his eyebrows as if he could see it, but nodded without saying a word.
Shinru extended her hand and greeted me asking for a handshake.
"This is Lingxinru. I met Tae-hyung at UNHRDO."
Jae-eui Jeong nodded as if he understood and said briefly, "It's Jae-eui Jeong." She only said
her name. And he seemed to be paying attention to Jeong Tae-eui, but he didn't say anything.
A subtle silence passed for a moment.
It is an ambiguous silence that seems to have something more to say, but almost never
comes out. It was Shinru who broke that brief silence.
"Then let's go before it's too late. Otherwise, everything will be ruined." "Yes... ... ... ?"
Shinru took a step back and nodded toward the open door.
 Jeong Tae-eui said, "Oh, yes," and followed him, then suddenly bowed his head.
Outside the wall of the annex, a loud noise could still be heard. As if there was an old grudge
against this annex, the loud noise that echoed with the force to shatter the whole building was
getting closer and closer.
Shin-ru walked one step ahead of Jeong Tae-eui at a faster pace. He urges Jeong Jae-ui,
who silently keeps his mouth shut, and Jeong Tae-eui follows him and listens to the
approaching drunkenness.
"Shinru, but how many people have you brought? It's like you're going to destroy this annex.
...............................................................................................................................................No
Are you in trouble later?" "Yes?
Ah, that sound.
Shinru laughed. Shinru, who mumbled as if he was insignificant, walked through the door at
the end of the western corridor without answering. And Jeong Tae-ui follows him through the
door.
It was the first time I had ever left this annex. It's the first time I've seen the outside of the
annex. Of course, when you came in here, you must have entered through this door, but I didn't
see it because I was losing my mind at the time.
Outside the annex was a large garden. No, even if it wasn't a garden, there were growing
garden trees that were carefully trimmed to at least look like a garden.
And beyond that small garden tree, a spacious building stood in the distance. And although the
building was hidden from view, there was another building barely visible beyond.
The annex where Jeong Tae-ui was imprisoned seemed to be the innermost part of the annex,
as I expected, and the outer wall extended outward a bit so that the end could not be seen.
Shinru walked toward the outer door inside the outer wall, not far from the annex. It was a
quick step, as if something was chasing him, but perhaps pleasant.
Jeong Tae-ui looked back and bowed his head at the sound of the explosion approaching the
building that was already blocking the front of the annex. Then, suddenly, Jeong Jae-ui, who was
walking beside him, opened his mouth silently. His gaze shifted to the back of the Shinru, which
was a few steps ahead.
"It's Tae. that person. ........"
 But then.
A terrifying roar sounded nearby. Jeong Tae-ui reflexively frowned at the sound so loud that
the ground shook and the air trembled. The others also seemed to be casual, but they shrugged
their shoulders a little or shook their heads.
Suddenly, Shin-ru slowed down her steps. Shin-ru reduced Jeong Tae- ui's distance by one or
two steps and looked at Jeong Tae-eui again. Jeong Tae-ui frowned and pointed to her back with
her chin.
"No need to break it when you're done. You'd better bite people." "These are not the people I
can bite."
Shinru shrugged her shoulders as if she had no choice but to smile with a worried face. Jeong
Tae-eui raised his eyebrows.
"You're not the kind of person you can bite, so that's - -."
Then another roar sounded. The sound of the building's walls collapsing seemed to be heard
from a short distance away.
Jeong Tae-eui covered his ears without noticing the sound of the eardrum. Look toward him
for a moment.
And then.
Jeong Tae-eui saw it.
There was a person in the distance who looked about the size of a fingernail.
The man was approaching, riding a roaring motorcycle with one hand, with a light mortar over
one shoulder.
was still far away. Perhaps the man had not even discovered this side yet.
He simply looked around the building in front of him, as if judging its location, and pulled the
trigger without hesitation. I wondered if the light mortar, held by the man's shoulders and jaws,
vibrated loudly and then a large explosion was heard in the building in front of him.
"I work... -."
 "Yes. Maybe only that man can bite them. But if you take it now, there won't be much left.
Now that we've rounded up all the monsters from the old T&R task force, this annex must be
considered useless."
Behind Jeong Tae-eui, who stopped walking like a madman, Shin-ru's voice was heard. Jeong
Tae-eui looked at him slowly.
Right behind him, Shinru was smiling. He continued to talk cheerfully.
"I got help because everyone went there for such an eye-catching crush, huh? So, I took
Tae-hyung out comfortably."
"Hey, aren't you here?"
"I am? no way."
As Jeong Tae-ui spoke intermittently, Shin-ru burst out laughing as if it were ridiculous.
move your head up.
"Come on, brother. If you see that man, it will be hard to get out. It looks like you haven't seen
this side yet, so let's get out of here. I parked the car right in front of the gate.
Shinru grabbed Jeong Tae-ui's wrist. There was a great strength in it, which was completely
different from the soft smiling voice. I can't shake it off easily, I grab it tightly and Shinru
pushes Jeong Tae-eui away.
However, Jeong Tae-ui looked at Shinru and did not move. He stopped at that place and gave
strength to the wrist that Shinru held and held.
"No. I should have said it before, Shinru. ... ... ... I'm not going with you.
Jeong Tae-eui said in a low but firm voice. Shinru looked straight at Jeong Tae-eui like this.
shut your mouth.
For a moment, there was silence in the place. Behind them, a series of munching noises could
be heard, but there was an icy silence between them.
Shin-ru looked at Jeong Tae-eui with curious eyes. Those eyes, perhaps, seemed to be
pleasant. Or he looked angry, sad or even bursting out laughing.
And the next moment, Shin-ru slowly let go of Jeong Tae-ui's hand. Tae-
eui Jeong keeps the free hand and looks at Shinru.
"God... -."
 It was when Jeong Tae-ui was about to shout Shin-ru's name. For a moment, Shinru seemed
to look over Jeong Tae-ui's shoulder. And almost at the same time, a heavy and quiet sound
like a large object collapsing behind Jeong Tae-eui is heard.
Jeong Tae-eui turned his head for a moment. And the moment he confirmed the identity of
the sound, his face hardened.
The Chinese man who followed behind them as if covering them was closing his eyes and
holding the collapsed Jeong Jae-ui with one arm. His other hand was placing a drug-soaked
towel over Jeong Jae-ui's face.
"Oh that's good. Even a lucky child under Gil Sang-cheon's protection seems to work. If it
weren't for that, we wouldn't have been kidnapped so desperately in Varanasi."
Before Jeong Tae-eui could approach Jeong Jae-eui, the Chinese man placed the blade of a
military knife with a slow but familiar gesture. And as Jeong Tae-eui paused for a moment, he
walked toward the back door of the Shin-ru.
Jeong Tae-ui confronted Shin-ru, who stood between him and the man as if blocking him.
Shin-ru looked at the shadow of a small man on Jeong Tae-eui's shoulder as if he was worried
and then laughed as if fighting a tantrum.
"Come on, let's go together, Tae-hyung. Jae-i Jeong gets in the car first and is waiting for his
brother."
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Shinru silently. His expression hardened sharply. Seeing that face,
Shinru frowned as if embarrassed.
"Don't be angry, Tae-hyung. I have no other cards left.
"... ... . Shinru. To put it bluntly, Jae's older brother is a baker in hostage value. Even after
being kidnapped and imprisoned, that person was living with all the luxuries in the world."
 "Haha, right? After all, this was Al Saud's villa. Money is so much that it's rotten, and he's a
man who springs from the earth, so he must have done that. But I don't have enough money for
that. A hostage is just a hostage."
Shinru shrugged her shoulders. A hostage is just a hostage, and the words imply that he will
never be given meek treatment, Jeong Tae-eui sighs bitterly.
"Jae's brother is not a person to be punished for attempting to kill or harm. Whether he was
kidnapped, abducted or had an accident, even though Eley shot him, he is a healthy person with
no injuries."
Shinru seemed surprised by those words. I smile for a moment and open my eyes wide.
But after blinking a couple of times and thinking, he smiled softly again.
"Great. The luck got to the point where no one didn't covet it. ... ... However, I can't even kill
Tae-hyung to cut that luck. It's hard."
Shinru muttered, uh, as if she was in trouble. Her gaze passed over Jeong Tae-ui's shoulder
and shifted slightly to the side. Jeong Tae-ui followed the trajectory of Shin-ru's faintly moving
eyes and could see that Il-ray was approaching. Behind him, the sound of a motorcycle ripping
off his ears was slowly approaching.
"If you can't kill him because of his incredible luck? -How about a year that's light enough
not to die?" like opium. From what I saw earlier, the drug seemed to work. "
"Shinru."
Taeyong's voice lowered. His face hardened a little.
I thought it wouldn't do any good. Jeong Jae-ui knew that he was not a human being who
could hear threats. He didn't have to worry about any accidents that would make others feel very
dangerous and anxious.
However.
Jeong Tae-eui could not ignore the words that were lured in front of Jung Jae-eui as bait.
Jeong Jae-ui was always for Jeong Tae-eui. Just the other day, even though he was happy and
didn't want to,
acceded to Rahman's request for Jeong Tae-eui.
 I did not consider it a debt. Even if Jeong Tae-ui was in his position, he also did what he
should have done.
And in these circumstances.
Jeong Tae-ui had no choice but to act as Jeong Jae-ui would have acted.
Not knowing how to accept Jeong Tae-ui's silence, Shin-ru continued with a languid smile.
"Taehyung. I said I didn't like him because he was Gil Sang-cheon. Obviously, that's why I
interested, but it was not the only reason. ... -Then I can prove that this time. Because that genius
with a staggering fortune who had his older brother as a lucky guy is worthless to me. Whether it
works or not, I can cut off his flesh and bones. Because to me, that person is not worth a single
strand of Tae-hyung's hair. I can do anything, like pushing him into an opium den and locking
him up."
Jeong Tae-eui was speechless.
After being silent for a long time, he finally spoke quietly.
"Shinru. You didn't understand what I was saying. ... ... I'm not going with you. At least in
my mind." He had already told Shinru. How many times.
Before leaving UNHRDO, when we found ourselves in Seringe, and even in the
crumbling ruins of Bahheb.
Jeong Tae-ui thought Shinru was adorable. The boyish appearance when I first saw him,
and the smile now hiding a twisted heart inside me, was a new building Jeong Tae-ui loved.
But it's no longer the excitement Shin-ru wants. What Jeong Tae-ui could give Shin-ru was
not what Shin-ru wanted.
There is no way for Shinru to know either. However, Shinru clung to Jeong Tae-ui. by any
means.
After speaking softly, Shinru looked at Jeong Tae-eui, who closed her mouth. Suddenly,
Shinru seemed to be smiling a little. But her eyes were not smiling and her expression was
strangely unbalanced.
"Taehyung. I know you won't give me what I want."
 Shin-ru's voice reached Jeong Tae-ui's ears. Shinru seemed to be thinking for a while, as if she
didn't know what to say. No, maybe she didn't think, but she was just hesitating.
"I need something safe, brother. I need something that definitely doesn't belong to
you. Jeong Tae-ui was listening to Shin-ru's sighing words without expression.
He seemed to know what he was saying, but he didn't know it.
Seeing what he saw in Jeong Tae-ui's expression, Shin-ru suddenly smiled,
"And one more."
He approached Jeong Tae-eui. He comes right in front of Jeong Tae-eui, who stops as if
frozen in place and does not move, and whispers quietly in his ear.
"I hate that man so terribly. to goose bumps."
He ends the conversation with a soft smile. Shinru took a step back, whispering in a voice that
it would suit her better if she confessed that she liked him too much. And one more step, one
more step, slowly back away.
"At first, he broke the promise he made to me and took my brother and started hating me, but
now, regardless of those memories, I hate the person Ilei Ligrove terribly. Just thinking about it
makes my eyes turn red."
Shinru pointed to his eyes with her index finger. Those black eyes were smiling like a cat.
Shinru, who slowly backed up one step at a time, was now quite far away from Jeong Tae-Eui.
And therefore, she is approaching the outer gate with iron bars. Outside the outer gate, a black
sedan was parked so that it could leave at any time.
Shinru stopped right next to the door. There she looked at Jeong Tae-eui. It's only about ten
meters away, but it seems too far.
"Taehyung. come this way brother's feet. Otherwise, I'd like to try Jae-i Jung's luck, even if I
risk my life."
Jeong Tae-ui looked at Shinru without saying a word.
At that moment, Shin-ru's gaze drifted slightly over Jeong Tae-ui's shoulder. He wondered if
her gaze was fixed as if she had seen something, then her eyes gently curved.
And then.
 "Tae!"
Behind him, from a distant place that was still far away, a loud and harsh voice called out to
Jeong Tae-eui.
Jeong Tae-eui shrugged his shoulders. Without realizing it, I instinctively shrink my body.
Slowly he turned his head. A motorcycle was heading this way with terrifying speed along
with a roar from a place where he could barely recognize it. The face of the motorcyclist who
boarded the bike at high speed came closer.
Eley.
Eli Ligro.
The man was there.
She approaches Jung Tae-eui looking straight ahead.
The light mortar hanging from his shoulder was uncomfortable, so he tossed it away as if it
was no longer needed. The gun barrel just hit the small pond next to it. with a splash!
-A roaring splash of water exploded, and a corner of the pond made of smooth stones shattered.
Taeyong couldn't take his eyes off her.
The moment our eyes met, I got goose bumps. It was an instinct far removed from emotion.
That overwhelming man was stalking me with terrifying speed.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him silently, without lifting a finger. Then she opened her
eyes wide. he was smiling.
Ilay Ligrow looked directly at Jeong Tae-eui and smiled.
It wasn't that usual slight, cold smile. That laugh, yeah, it's like right before you burst out
laughing.
happily. --I can't believe it, but it's good to see you.
She was looking straight at Jeong Tae-eui with slender, curved eyes.
"Work-.... ."
"Tae-hyung!"
 It was the moment when Jeong Tae-eui was about to call his name. Behind Jeong Tae-eui,
Shin-ru shouted softly.
Jeong Tae-eui looked back in confusion. Shinru looked at Jeong Tae-eui with an
expressionless face, but with resolution. He offered his options without saying a word. It was a
choice with no other option for Jeong Tae-eui.
Shinru looked at Ilay. There was something terribly frozen in his gaze.
Shinru slowly walked out the door and into the waiting car. It was a relaxed gesture, not to
flee, but simply to dodge.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Ilay again.
He seemed to have seen Shinru's figure. The smile had disappeared from his face.
A frozen face without a single expression looks at Jeong Tae-eui without saying a word. A
look that gently raised eyebrows asked Jeong Tae-eui in English.
Jeong Tae-ui looked straight at Ilay, who was closing the distance in an instant. eyes meet
Neither he nor Jeong Tae-eui looked away. As if time and space were frozen between them.
"Ah.........."
Taeyong opened his mouth. He wouldn't be able to hear it, but he felt like he had to say
something.
But what to talk about?
The distance was getting
closer. And Jeong Tae-eui
knew it.
If Ilay catches him now, he wouldn't be able to go to Jeong Jae-eui. And Shin-ru will leave
and lose the chance to chase Jeong Jae-eui.
She did not care about Jeong Jae-ui's welfare. However, Tae-Eui Jeong had to go to Jae-
Eui Jeong. I don't know if it will be some other time, but now, as far as I just left that little
paradise.
"Damn ... ... ... . If that's a guy who can talk a little, that's great . ......................"
If so, we could share a few words and go.
 However, if he gets caught in Ilay's arms now, he won't let go no matter what Jeong Tae-eui
says. Even if I told Jae-eui Jeong that he had to leave and would come right away after a short
time, he was not a person who would convince me.
Taeyong took a step back.
Eli's eyes change. In an instant, his eyes turned cold. "Tae. Let's go."
Jeong Tae-ui did not say he would leave, but with that step, he exclaimed quietly, as if he
understood everything. He hears her growling scream mixed with the roar of the motorcycle.
"I'll be back soon."
Jeong Tae-eui exclaimed. However, the roar of the motorcycle he was sitting on and the sound
of the wind brushing against his ears at a terrifying speed blocked Jeong Tae-eui's voice.
He shouted again as if he were nervous.
"Tae. Let's go. ... "Damn it, if you don't want to come, stay there!"
Crashing, he exclaimed. With the motorcycle in front of him already approaching right in
front of him, Jeong Tae-ui turned around.
curse
He muttered a curse in his mouth.
But it ran. The speed at which the motorcycle runs and the speed at which it runs. The
distance between the motorcycle and him and the distance between him and the car.
The difference in distance and the difference in speed were closely intertwined. "Tae-
hyung!"
Shinru exclaimed, sticking his head out of the open car window.
While running, Jeong Tae-ui looked resentfully at Shinru. But Shinru was smiling.
As she smiled, she looked at Jeong Tae-eui's back. "I
feel really bad... ... ."
Jeong Tae-eui muttered through his teeth.
Baaan-! The sound of the eardrum-shattering engine was heard right behind me.
Goosebumps crawled down my spine. He seems to be standing with straight hair. If you get
caught now, you will die.
 I thought so instinctively.
"Tae!!!"
His voice from afar was full of anger. It was a terrifying roar that seemed to tear him apart the
moment he was snatched away.
Damn Damn.... !
Jeong Tae-ui jumped out of the open car door.
flashing tea.
The car started even before he closed the car door. The car started to roll slowly as
Jeong Tae-ui approached and accelerated as he sat in the back seat.
And after that, a motorcycle that overtook Jeong Tae-eui just a few steps behind caught up
with him.
An eardrum-tearing rumble echoed right next to the car.
Wow, there was a loud noise - puck, puck, poop! - Radial cracks in the closed rear seat
window. Outside, the monstrous man was banging on the car window with his elbow and fist,
not knowing how many times he was on top of it. If he did it a few more times, the glass
seemed to shatter.
He appeared in Jeong Tae-eui's field of vision, huddled in the back seat as if he had been
thrown. The column went cold.
This man is a monster. This guy is really a monster, just to call him out.
It is impossible for a human being to do something like punch a motorcycle running at
terrifying speed with his fist with enough force to break the windshield.
"Tae! get down!!!"
At that shout, Jeong Tae-eui felt dizzy for an instant.
I thought I might have to reconsider. As to why he got entangled with such a monster, it
seemed he might have to seriously reconsider. My mind, which had been showing some signs of
schizophrenia these days, glimpsed how I could get better again.
I don't know if he hadn't left the place in the first place, but since he's already in this car, if he
gets out, he's dead. Maybe everyone in this car, even the Chinese men seeing them for the first
time, would think so.
 "No, I'm not... -."
However, the stammering words Jeong Tae-ui tried to excuse could not reach his ears.
At that moment, the sight of Shinru, who was sitting in the front seat, pulling something out of
his arms, appeared in Jeong Tae-eui's view.
At that moment, Jeong Tae-eui's expression hardened.
What Shinru pulled out of his arms with an expressionless face was a gun that was shiny and
silver. It's big enough to fit in one hand, but big enough to hurt someone.
"Open the window."
Shinru spoke briefly to the man in the driver's seat. "Shinru! No!"
Jeong Tae-eui changed his face and shouted.
However, Shinru did not look as if she could not even hear Jeong Tae- ui's words. As she rolls
down the front seat window, a clicking sound is heard.
"Shinru!!!"
It was at the same time that Jeong Tae-ui shouted and quickly extended his hand.
Shinru, who pointed directly at Ilay, pulled the trigger without hesitation.
Taang!" The deafening sound of the motorcycle's engine cut out for a moment and the muzzle
exploded.
At the same time, the large body that had been attached to the car window fell out. "Ilay!!!"
The bike falls to the ground. Right next to it, Ilay rolls down the dirt road next to the entrance.
His figure quickly moved away from the back of the car. Jeong Tae-ui opened his eyes and
looked out the back window of the car.
As the figure faded away, I could see him waking up. Soon the car rounded the corner and his
figure disappeared from sight.
It was not possible to confirm whether or not he was injured anywhere, but it appears that he did
not die.
 Jeong Tae-ui clutched his heart, which had suddenly become terrifying. As soon as I took a
breath, I felt a stabbing pain.
well. If you think about it, isn't it a monster that survived the ballroom where the cluster was
thrown? He couldn't have hurt me that bad.
"Somehow, this seems to be a similar kind of belief that Jae-hyung's brother cannot be in
danger... ... ."
Tae-eui Jeong muttered to himself mingled with a long sigh and slapped his stomach against
his stomach, which was beginning to throb. Because of that, I won't be able to die under my
name.
Suddenly, my whole body lost strength.
What if, like in a thriller movie with a monster or alien,when you turn your head, it sticks to
the back window ..............................................................There was no character who
appear in such a film that he would not be respected, so he should die immediately.
Jeong Tae-eui clicked her tongue. She rubbed her forehead with her fingertips, which were
soaked with cold sweat, and let out a low moan.
Suddenly, I saw Jeong Jae-eui sitting beside me unconscious. He seemed to be sleeping
peacefully.
"You lost it."
I could hear Shinru speaking softly. It wasn't even a light that was very disappointing. Of
course, it's not a happy light either. It was a calm tone that only spoke the truth as it came across.
"Shinru.did you really intend to kill him?
"I didn't necessarily want to kill him, but I figured it wouldn't matter if he died. It's kind of
hard to say because I'mproud of myself, but I thought I could hit him anyway because I'm
pretty good at throwing. I was also right next to it. But also........................................Not yet
I feel a little distant.
There are blind spots, muttering, Shinru sighed lightly.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Shinru, who grabbed the gun and put it back in his arms, with subtle
eyes. He tilted his head slightly.
What I was saying now bothered me. It was like ............-.
 "Shinru. You ... ... ."
"Ah. Yes. Tae-hyung doesn't know yet."
Shinru looked back as if she had just remembered. Big, beautiful, almond-shaped eyes looked
at Jeong Tae-eui. Her eyes moved slightly and she smiled. A slight sense of incongruity was felt
at first glance in those black eyes.
"Right eye, I can't see. When Rick hit me the other day, I was slightly injured."
Shinru said calmly. He smiled slightly as if he was telling a pleasant story and added, "It's still
uncomfortable, but there's nothing wrong with living."
I looked at the right eye, which seemed to have been covered with a single layer of transparent
film, as if it was barely visible over the blackened eyes. And it was only then that Jeong Tae-eui
realized the identity of the incongruous sensation that had been flickering faintly before.
 ***

"... ... "

My eyelids were extraordinarily heavy. I tried to think hard about why my eyes could not
open, but my head would not roll properly.
Have you been getting enough sleep these days?
I don't remember, but I thought so. If you find that you don't remember feeling refreshed when
you wake up from a good night's sleep, maybe it's because you didn't get enough sleep.
But now my eyelids are heavy, it wasn't like that. Instead of being drowsy and unable to open
my eyes, it was heavy as if something was squeezing my eyes.
She lifted her hand as heavy as her eyelids and groped about her eyes, but of course there was
no stone in it.
I looked at my memory again. My head is not rolling properly. Try to find the last memory
before closing my eyes.
I don't think I fell asleep after looking at the night sky from the patio. I don't think he went to
his brother's room and read a book and fell asleep. Falling asleep eating mangoes in a
backpacker's hammock This already seems like a distant memory.
After wandering for a long time in closer memories, only one came to mind. it was medicine.
'When I get up, I just say hello to hyung and leave. Then I don't know. After that, whether you
hold him or imprison him, I'll go after saying goodbye to him properly.'
Shinru smiled as he mumbled while looking at his older brother, who slept droopily, not
knowing when he would wake up.
Tae-hyung, why are you so impatient? I can't. ......................You must be tired, too,
so eat this and get some sleep.
Saying that, I popped a pill the size of a fingernail into his mouth, opened his eyes and waved
my hands. I tried to spit it out quickly, but the medicine melted as soon as it entered my mouth.
He tried to spit it out, but he couldn't pour water into his mouth one after another.
 well. And while he insisted on what kind of drug this is, he seems to have blacked out there.
"Isn't it opium, opium... ... ?"
I had never heard that opium had a sleeping effect, but now the medicines and cigarettes
Shinru gave me didn't seem so bad.
Hmmm, I sigh. Then he lifts his hand again and rubs his heavy eyelids. Even though I had
managed to regain consciousness, my eyelids were so heavy that I felt sleepy.
Jeong Tae-ui forced his eyes open and stood up. Then, with a slightly dazed head, he blinked
as he looked around the room that came into view.
It was a hotel room.
I didn't even have to think about why it was here. Shinru must have moved it in his sleep.
What I am curious about is where I am here and why I am alone.
Jeong Tae-eui got up from his seat. The head was a little heavy, but other than that, it was
nothing special. I was worried until the moment I lost consciousness from taking the medicine,
but it seems it was just a sleeping pill.
I went to the window, drew the curtains and opened the shutters.
Outside, it was already dark and gloomy. And below the window, cars were racing far below,
and tall and low buildings lined the other side of the street.
At the typical urban appearance, Jeong Tae-ui blinked blankly for a moment. For some
reason, it seems like it's been a long time since I've seen you.
After leaving Hong Kong, I did not go to a place that could be called a big city.
After that, he was mostly confined to Seringe.
Jeong Tae-eui scratched his head and looked around. What he was looking for was on the
other side of the bathroom. It was a mini bar. To be precise, the beer provided in the mini bar.
I grab a beer and go back to the window. Then I sit by the window and look down at the
panoramic view.
 With a head that couldn't think straight, he took a full tap of beer and emptied half the can in
no time. After a while, he seemed to have calmed down.
"I don't know if this is what makes me addicted to alcohol ... ... . Hey, what kind of drink is
beer, alcoholism."
Besides, if you think about it, after going to Seringe, to be more precise, after being locked up
in Rahman's villa, you couldn't even look at the beer.
It's been a while since I ate. Somehow it was delicious.
He had heard of beer cans, but this was the first brand he had seen. Jeong Tae-ui put the
empty beer can on the window sill and walked away.
If it's a hotel in a big city, you don't have to wonder where it is. No need to call the front desk
and ask.
"where.... ... ."
Jeong Tae-ui opened the invitation card that was placed in the room and quietly placed it on
the desk. I followed the lines printed on the first page of the invitation with my eyes. Then, at
the bottom edge, I pause for a moment.
"... ... ... -road rosebank Johannesburg, REPUBLIC OF SOUTH AFRICA ... ... ."
Jeong Tae-ui, who was mumbling, closed his mouth.
He apparently slept in Seringe, Tanzania, and woke up in Johannesburg, South Africa.
"... ... . There is no way the hotel guidebook could have been wrong........."
Jeong Tae-ui turned the guidebook over. The name of the hotel was nicely embossed in gold
at the bottom of the back of the leather binding.
Leaving the invitation, Jeong Tae-eui stood up and lowered his head. he looked barefoot. I
thought I must have seen slippers in front of the bathroom when I went to get a beer, but I didn't
think to wear them.
After all, there was no other person besides Shinru to bring him here. Jeong
Tae-eui scratched his head.
"You're good at it, that ..................guyHow did you handle my passport?
Come to think of it, it's not just Jeongtae's passport. Jeong Jae-ui wouldn't have a passport
either.
 If you can use your hand for one person, why can't you use your hand for two? Jeong
Tae-ui understood this for himself and nodded his head.
But wondering where all the big joints were going, he looked around the room.
Besides, he was the only one here.
Scratching his head, he went back to bed and sat up. Then I turned on the television as I
tossed and turned in bed. I had no intention of wanting to watch anything, so I changed the
channel several times, stopped at a convenient place and lay back on the bed.
"... ... ."
As my head started to move properly, information that came randomly without even having
time to think about it started coming into my mind one by one. Even before I processed one
piece of information, another piece of information would be layered on top of it, making the
brain more and more complicated.
Let's take a look at it this morning. I guess I didn't take the medicine in the morning and
passed out for a day and a half before waking up the next night.
Rahman returned to his home country. I didn't hear it in detail, but I heard there was a
terrorist attack in my home country. It must have been a pretty big explosion, so he took most
of the armed bodyguards from the annex and went back.
Then, fortunately, just when the guards were loose, Ilay pushed. In a very ignorant way. It
seems that the annex was almost completely destroyed.
Meanwhile, Shinru enters the annex first, takes his older brother and himhimself, dragging
him out...........................lost his head
"My truth... ...........what is it?"
Jung Tae-eui buried her face in the bed. Since nothing works to your liking, why is this guy's
fortune like this? At times like this, I wanted to share the fortune of my brother, who was able to
get out as soon as he thought of leaving the annex.
"... ... ."
- Tae. Let's go.
It was a low, raspy voice. The low scream that erupted along with the roar of the motorcycle
revives in my ear. The face at that moment.
 Jeong Tae-eui clicked her tongue. Suddenly my heart feels heavy. "You
feel weird. You have a face like this. ......."
A sudden murmur to himself pierces his own ears.
-Tae, come here.
His sharp eyes like ice that had been ground blue looked straight at Jeong Tae- eui. He looked
straight ahead without looking away, and said so.
He had an angry look on his face. No, maybe it was his mood, but he also had an anxious look
on his face.
"It really didn't suit me ..................."
It was a face that really didn't suit him. His always expressionless and cold face was better
suited to the slight grimace he occasionally recalled. It was a face that showed the man's
personality.
Depending on how it looked, it was unfortunate and scary, but still, that face is better.
It doesn't fit me like that, I'd rather have an anxious face. I didn't want to see a face that didn't
suit me so much.
-Tae!
A voice shouting Jeong Tae-eui's name hits his ear. When I first met
Tae-Eui Jeong inside the annex.
Ilay, who was shouting his name and destroying the annex building, immediately ran toward
Jeong Tae-eui. As he was coming, he threw a mortar, although it was unintentional, broke a nail
and ran toward Jeong Tae-eui with terrifying force.
I was laughing
I was obviously smiling. From the moment I met Jeong Tae-eui to the moment I was running.
It's like I was really happy, so happy that I even thought that I might not even recognize it
myself.
"... ... . That face no longer looked good on me."
Jeong Tae-ui mumbled painfully as if he was moaning. Unable to bury his face in the
comforter, he pulled the comforter over his head and covered it.
It was the first time I had seen such a face.
 No, thinking about it, I think I have seen similar faces before. There have been a few times
that I have seen such a surprising face, to the point that sometimes Jeong Tae-ui would look at
his face in surprise.
With that temperament, if he was in the habit of smiling like that, there were times when he
smiled happily enough to think they should look for him by fraud.
However, even though I had seen that face several times before and had become accustomed
to it, the smile he had shown earlier was unfamiliar.
It is so unknown that it is scary. It was so unfamiliar that my heart was pounding from fear.
"Where did you learn such an inappropriate expression... ... ."
Jung Tae-eui muttered as she buried her head in the blanket.
But it wasn't bad. It was a face that looked like it would be bad for my heart, but I didn't know
if I would get used to it when I looked at it.
But his face hardened in an instant.
The moment he saw Shin-ru's face over Jeong Tae-ui's shoulder and the moment Jeong Tae-ui
showed signs of going toward Shin-ru.
"... ... . Looks like I did something really bad. Damn." Jeong
Tae-eui muttered a groan.
After burying his head in the comforter for a long time and not moving, Jeong Tae- eui at
some point took off the comforter and stood up.
I felt I had to make a call.
That expression sticks in my head and won't go away. Those matchless faces alternately came
and went in my head, stabbing my heart.
"That monstrous guy made a face like that that didn't suit him... ... ." Jeong
Tae-eui clicked his tongue and stood up.
When I thought I should contact you, I suddenly became nervous.
Perhaps if Jeong Tae-eui wanted to contact Ilay, it was clear that Shin-ru would stop
him. If so, he had to contact him now where he went.
 Jeong Tae-eui picked up the handset of the phone that was placed on the bedside table.
Enter the code for an international call, as indicated on the side of the phone. Ilay's direct number
was already memorized.
But what do you say when you call?
Suddenly, my fingers trembled. I couldn't think of anything to say over the phone.
I'm sorry... ... ? what face are you making now ... ?
both do not
He had nothing to say. In fact, when I call him, there is nothing I can say. Should I make an
excuse for coming to Shinru like that?
... ... ... ah well. That's it.
Jeong Tae-eui had a sudden thought. Suddenly, a little blood drained from his face.
Why didn't I think like a fool? If you think about it before, if you look at it a little differently,
it means Jeong Tae-ui ran away from Ilay.
You said what would happen if you ran away again. That's when you said you really wanted
tokill. "Wow... ... ... .I'm really going to die the next time we meet........................But it was
irresistible".
Jeong Tae-eui quickly dialed the number. First of all, it would be impossible to kill someone
over the phone, so it would be good to make excuses beforehand to save lives in the future.
I looked toward the door of the room, but there was no sign of it opening. In this case, if
Shinru comes in and picks up the phone and hangs up, it's a disappointment.
"Why can't I even call myself what I want to call myself, yes. "
Lamenting how his situation had become like this, Jeong Tae-ui listened to the beep.
However, after a while, Jeong Tae-ui frowned and tilted his head curiously.
did not pick up the phone. No, you can tell he doesn't get it, but the beeping sounds strange. It
only rings five times and then cuts off. It didn't even go through an automatic answer.
 I wondered if I had the wrong number or if there was something wrong with the phone, so I
dialed again, but it was still the same. The signal rings a couple of times and then cuts out, and
that's it.
If it passes auto reply, I'll leave an excuse for it, but that's not possible. " ?"
Jeong Tae-ui looked at the handset with a furrowed brow and
hung it up. It was a little strange, I thought.
But even when he thought about it, there was no way to know the cause, so Jeong Tae-ui
looked at the phone for a long time and sighed.
I felt like I had to drink one more beer because my stomach was full. I pulled another can of
beer from the mini-bar.
"You only put two cans in it. Should I call the front desk and ask for more... ... ... But Shinru
will pay the hotel rate, right?
Jeong Tae-eui thought of two situations at the same time: a situation where he was alone in the
room and a situation where he had nothing. A sinister idea came to his mind for an instant, but
he quickly shook his head.
"But where have you all gone ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... Eh. ........."
Jeong Tae-eui, who was opening a tap full of beer and taking a sip, stopped watching TV
indifferently. The evening news was on the television. On the screen where the international
news was on, there was a video showing a luxurious mansion burning on a corner as if it had
been hit by a shell. Watching three or four similar videos appearing one after the other, it
seems to be the same theme. It seems to be terrorism news when we try to listen harshly to the
voice of the announcer.
"It looks like you fired a field .............................gunWho the hell are the bad guys who.
bomb such a large mansion?
Jeong Tae-ui sat on the bed, drinking a beer and muttering.
It seems that terrorism is taking place all over the world, probably because the world is so
suspicious these days.
 "The claim that there is no other way to defend your beliefs does not work in the face of real
victims."
Jeong Tae-eui clicked her tongue.
Come to think of it, I think it was because of terrorism that Rahman suddenly returned to his
home country this morning.
I wondered if that was the news, but the subtitle below turned out to be Riyadh in Saudi
Arabia.
... ... ... I guess that's right.
Jeong Tae-eui then looked at the news more closely. Actually, it's not known whether Rahman
was attacked or not, but I'm interested because I think it might have something to do with
someone I know.
'... -The suspect in this case, whose purpose has not yet been disclosed... ... .'
The screen changed with the announcer's voice. Pictures of six or seven people appeared on
the screen. I think it's a picture of those bad guys.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at those aspects without much
thought. That moment.
"... -Poohak!!! nice, ... ... ... Great, great, great. ...................."
The beer went into prayer. Jeong Tae-ui fell on the bed and coughed like crazy. It hurt like a
stomachache. It was so bad that he couldn't breathe. As he coughed until he was out of breath,
causing difficulty breathing, he opened up to the corners of his eyes.
I think my head is weird. It was as if his eyes had seen in vain.
Jung Tae-eui coughed so much that she went back to watching TV with tears in her eyes. But
the news had already passed and the British royal family was on the screen.
Jung Tae-eui quickly changed the channel while barely resolving the slightly choked breath. It
must have been on the news somewhere else. She had to confirm that what she had seen a while
ago was in vain.
After changing the channel several more times, Jeong Tae-ui was able to watch the news
again. The announcer's voice and the tone of the article were slightly different, but everything
else was the same. content and video.
 And Jeong Tae-eui saw it.
The face of the person I had been thinking about a while ago was reflected in the television.
Below the image was the name. Eli Ligro.
And underneath the photo, in the middle of the faces of the accomplices marked as
accomplices, was another very familiar face. It's the face you see in the mirror every day. The
name written in the captions beside it. Jeong Tae's.
"... ... ... swimming?"
A muffled sound came out of his mouth.
The photo, which I don't know where it came from, was already taken several years ago when
I was graduating from the military academy. Not much has changed since then.
But I couldn't understand why the image was there.
Jeong Tae-eui, who was watching the news in disbelief, wondered if he had heard
something wrong, so after the news ended, he changed the channel again. But now it was too
late and the channels were not very diverse, so there was no more news place.
"... ... ."
Jung Tae-eui stared blankly at the television set that started the evening talk show. The screen
of guests laughing and chatting flashed by, but it didn't catch my attention.
Two familiar faces among the six or seven photos in the video. Both faces, I couldn't
understand why they were there.
Why was his face there?
He was, of course, a very bad guy. But did he do something that would make him a terrorist?
At least not as far as Jeong Tae-eui knew.
Or, even if he was the one who did it this morning, not in the past, just this morning, it was
around midnight, so it had already been a full day, there was no reason for him to do it.
What is the reason for you to do such a thing when a search warrant is issued beyond the
national level?
Jung Tae-eui looked at the television with a blank slate.
 then suddenly
- Tae, do you want to get out of there?
It reminds me of a conversation one day.
-well... ... , well. but tae. Remember it clearly. So, I will definitely pay you back as much as
I have to bet.
He had certainly said that.
Do you want to get out of there, Jeong Tae-ui said that while he was locked in the annex. Only
once, when I could barely talk to him.
The remote control he was holding in his hand slipped and fell. The remote control slightly
hit the instep of his foot, so Jeong Tae-eui suddenly came to his senses.
"... -."
Her fingertips twitched nervously. She took those embarrassed fingers and rubbed her lips
together. Unconsciously, her fingers bit her lips.
"who.... ... ."
A voice that sounded audible came out of Jeong Tae-eui's
mouth. "Someone told me to do that. Crazy guy."
crazy I couldn't say more than that. It is crazy to have done such a thing, but if the reason
was as Jung Tae-eui thought, then the man named Ilay Ligro was really crazy.
"I will be delighted ... ... ."
Jeong Tae-eui shook his head nervously with his hand biting his lips. Long, overgrown hair
flowed down between her fingers.
What do we do. What the hell am I supposed to do with that crazy bastard?
Jeong Tae-eui went back to watching TV. Even though I knew there was no more news place,
I changed all the channels once again. Besides, there was no news.
Jeong Tae-eui thought for a moment, then suddenly stood up. "Ah,
the newspaper."
If it was in the news, it must have been in the paper. It wouldn't have been a big deal since it
was news from other faraway regions, but I still wanted to see one more bit of news.
 Jeong Tae-ui looked at his own clothes lying on the floor and walked out of the room. The
impatient footsteps became faster the farther away from the room.

As soon as I left the hotel, Jeong Tae-ui noticed.

There was no way to sell newspapers at a time like this when there was no news.
I looked around just in case, but the stalls were already closed. I looked for a convenience
store, but could not find one in English.
Unable to get what he wanted, Jeong Tae-eui vaguely bowed his head and slumped back into
the hotel, feeling overtly humbled. It must be his mood, but it seemed as if the front staff were
paying attention to their faces. Not only that, the person I met in front of the elevator seemed to
be staring at him, and the person who passed me in the hallway as I walked back to the room
seemed to be looking at the back of his head, clutching his cell phone. and calling the police.
"I'll have to buy a hat first ... ... . Because people can't live off sin."
Jung Tae-eui covered her face with long, flowing bangs. But when I say it like that, I suddenly
feel embarrassed.
Yet, he had no memory of committing such a crime that he appeared on television like this.
This is a false name. It was embarrassing.
"I was imprisoned in the village of Seringe at the time of the terrorist attacks in Riyadh....
... ."
Thinking that if anyone asks, he should appeal like this, and Tae-Eui Jung entered the room.
I opened the door and tried to insert the card key, but the card was already there. It looked like
someone was in the room.
"... ... My head really hurts."
Jeong Tae-eui, who was taking off his jacket and entering the room, heard a voice he had
never expected and stopped walking.
The voice that did not seem too annoying compared to the content of the words, perhaps even
pleasant, was that of my uncle.
 But there's no way my uncle is in this room right now. Jung Tae-ui opened
her eyes wide and entered the narrow hallway in front of the bathroom. There
was Jeong Jae-ui when he entered the room.
In front of the table, he placed the newspaper where he had brought it from and was reading
the paper silently.
No, where did you find the newspaper that you couldn't find even if you looked for it... Before
saying that, Jeong Tae-ui looked around first. After all, Jeong Jae-ui was the only one in the
room.
But I soon realized why I had heard my uncle's voice.
"At this point, the organization is not even very upset. Even if you had an accident, this time it
hit you very hard. Thanks to you, I stayed up all night.
The uncle's voice came from the phone.
"Ah, indeed," Jeong Tae-eui said, nodding his head.
Jae-eui Jeong used to be like this when she was at home. If she was doing something else
when she called, there were times when she would put the phone back on speakerphone and
continue with that task and the call at the same time.
Although he was used to it, Jeong Tae-ui sometimes admired it. I don't know if I'm watching
TV while having a conversation or cleaning while having a conversation, but when I'm reading a
complicated science and engineering application that makes my head feel tight at first glance
while having a conversation, I think It's really cool.
At some point, I looked at him from the side and wondered if he was really reading the book,
so I hung up the phone and asked him if he remembered what the book was about and explained
the contents of the book.
He thought it would be hard to act like Jeong Jae-ui's younger brother if he admired each
and every one of those things, Jeong Tae-eui took out a robe from the built-in closet and took
off his clothes.
Seeing Jeong Tae-eui enter, Jeong Jae-eui greeted him with an eyebrow. When I was talking
to someone else on the phone, I did not talk to Jeong Tae-eui, nor to Jung Tae-eui.
Jae-eui Jeong looked down at the newspaper again. Jeong Tae-ui looked at the newspaper over
his shoulder. Then he bit his tongue.
 Newspapers in the Arab world spread from where they had been obtained. It was only then
that Jung Tae-eui could not be recognized.
I couldn't find a common English newspaper and went back, wondering where I had gotten
such a thing. Looking at the photos in the newspaper, Tae-Eui Jung thought that the news about
terrorism seemed to have been widely reported, so I thought I should ask Jung Jae-Eui later.
Then, when she saw the photos of the terror suspects at the bottom of the newspaper, she shut
her mouth.
"But I'm glad you got out safely - you're not hurt?" The uncle's
words continued from the loudspeaker.
At that moment, Jung Jae-ui, who was concentrating on the newspaper while talking to her
uncle, suddenly seemed to shrug her shoulders. Jeong Tae-ui, who was standing right behind
Jeong Jae-ui and looking at the newspaper over his shoulder, noticed the small sign and arched
his eyebrows curiously.
"Ah... -. Man, that's ............"
Before Jeong Jae-ui could say anything, as if he was somewhat embarrassed, he heard his
uncle's sigh on the other end of the phone.
"If Taei is fine, you will be fine, but take care of yourself. Luther wants to see your chart again
properly and wants you to come in for a full checkup when I contact you.
"uncle."
Jung Jae-eui exclaimed briefly. At that low, firm voice, the voice on the other end of the
receiver cut out for a moment.
Jeong Jae-ui frowned a little as if he was in a difficult situation, but then he sighed quietly and
turned the paper over again.
We'll talk about that later. "Brother,
don't you feel well?"
Jeong Tae-eui, who had not taken his eyes off Jung Jae-ui, asked, frowning. He doesn't speak
when he calls, but he wasn't insensitive enough not to find the situation strange.
 There was silence for a moment. A soft click is heard on the receiver.
"It's Tae. You left, when did you come back?
"Just. Did I ever hear anything you shouldn't hear?"
While Jeong Tae-ui was talking to his uncle, he looked at Jeong Jae-ui. Jeong Jae-ui looked at
the newspaper without saying a word and then raised his head. He had a subtly uncomfortable
face, but soon returned to his usual calm face.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him with a frown.
That story now, doesn't it look like Jeong Jae-eui is sick somewhere? There was
silence for a moment. For a few seconds, no one spoke.
"brother. ... ... ... what. Why do you make people anxious? What kind of disease is it?"
"It is not so. There is no disease."
"So why are you doing a full checkup?"
Jeong Jae-ui wrinkled her lips as if she didn't want to. Jeong Tae-ui threw the robe she was
holding in her hand on the bed to put it on. And sit on the bed.
Then, the silent uncle opened his mouth.
"Can we talk to me, I have to fight with the brothers later and I have to go to the instructors'
meeting in 10 minutes, Mr. Suspicious Terror Jeong Tae-eui?"
When the uncle said with a slow smile, Jeong Tae-eui frowned.
"What's... ... ... . Let me tell you that I am ashamed. At the time, I was locked up in Seringe
with my brother. I would like to claim my innocence. Ugh, what kind of idle bastard made
such an accusation against me."
While grumbling like this, Tae-Eui Jeong thinks about it.
The fact that a man named Ilay Ligrow was on that list does not mean that Jeong Tae-eui
was also on the list for that reason. Who would be capable of involving Jeong Tae-eui?
There was only one person who came to mind.
"Tae, what did you do while you were locked in there, so that Rahman Abid Al Saud got
caught in your hair?"
Ah.........also.
 When he heard the name of the person who immediately came to his uncle's mind, Jeong Tae-
eui lost his strength instead of getting angry.
"I know that... ... ? Damn it. But why me? ... ... ... ah Don't you think it was me who
destroyed the Seringe annex?"
Damn it, I was trapped inside the wall without a single weapon and couldn't get out, but I
heard Jeong Tae-ui's voice growling, "How am I going to destroy that spacious annex?
"It's Seringe's villa... ... ... . Yes, I hear it's definitely broken. After all, it seems that firing
shells from the Riyadh side was a means of calling armed guards outside."
Jeong Tae-eui closes his mouth. After keeping his mouth shut for a moment, he asked quietly.
How is Eley?
"How are you? He had nothing to do with it. I didn't even get caught. More like it happened
with UNHRDO and T&R. It's pretty safe, click, it's overturned."
Yesterday morning, I was sleeping well, but suddenly there was an emergency and I couldn't
sleep after waking up, my uncle's voice murmured as if tiredly echoing in the room.
Jeong Tae-eui frowned.
In fact, it must be said that all personal information about the person by the name of Ilay
Ligrow has already left the news on a large scale. For a while, UNHRDO and T&R will have to
suffer pitiful pity for having the wrong colleague (or relative).
"Kyle must be dying right now. This case was said to be out of the scope that could be
silenced. Even the ones Rick mobilized and dragged in are the ones who were in the old T&R
squad, so they're going to die for a while."
He had gone through many ups and downs for a long time for having a wrong younger
brother, and his uncle's voice was somehow full of regret. Hearing this, Jeong Tae-ui felt a
similar sympathy for Kyle's secretary James for a moment, but he didn't say so.
Jeong Tae-eui clicked his tongue.
 "I tried to call you earlier, so I couldn't even reach you." "Call
me. Where did you go?"
"I have a direct number. Written by UNHRDO." When
Jeong Tae-eui spoke, the uncle muttered "Ah" and
laughed.
"I can't use that number anymore. Because this is not a number given to someone who is not a
UNHRDO instructor."
"Yes?"
"Rick is no longer an instructor at UNHRDO. He was cut as of
today." Tio said in a casual tone, as if saying what he ate for dinner.
Jeong Tae-eui was speechless. But soon he sighed and mumbled, "It's okay. When you
think about it, it makes sense. You couldn't say that the terrorist was an instructor in
UNHRDO. It is a problem that can be drowned together.
Jeong Tae-eui scratched his head. Suddenly, my heart was pounding.
Damn it. Why? If you said it was my fault, I'd just squeeze it and twist it.
Jeong Tae-eui wiped his chest, which was hot enough that he could not breathe easily.
Now, a man named Ilay Ligrow was on the run. The man who was dignified, arrogant and
authoritative no matter what he did until yesterday, now has to hide and run from the persecution
of others.
I couldn't do anything right in the future. It's hard to move freely. "... ...
."
Jeong Tae-eui gritted his teeth. Suddenly, my throat became hot and I wiped my lips with the
back of my dry hand.
That was when. How he interpreted Jeong Tae-ui'ssilence, suddenly his uncle's voice
lowered. "By the way, Jeong Tae-eui. As it was in the past, and now, you are still You
arebrave."
The silence of the uncle, who had stopped for a moment before he could finish speaking, was
somewhat disturbing. Jeong Tae-eui muttered sullenly.
"Actually, didn't you want to use another word instead of the word 'brave'?"
Then the guy laughed.
 "No, maybe. it's not so. But then again, on second thought, another word might be more
appropriate.
What the heck is that bold behavior, huh? "What a
bold move."
Because of his timidity, he took Rahman hostage and was unable to leave, and was still
imprisoned.
"Rick is doing that to find you, and even going back to Seringe and destroying Rahman's
annex, meanwhile, you and Shinru ran hand in hand, and they say you are there now."
"Who is it!"
Jeong Tae-ui shouted and looked at the nearest Jeong Jae-ui. Jeong Jae-ui raised his
eyebrows and waved his hands.
"Yes, hyung is not the type to talk like that," said Jeong Tae-eui, who shook his head and his
uncle gave the answer.
"Rick didn't do it alone, so there wasn't a single hole for words to leak through. ... - Jeong
Tae-eun. You have to take good care of your life. You knew it. You turned him into a chicken-
hunting dog.
The smile faded from her uncle's voice. Jeong Tae-eui closes her mouth at the tone of his
serious conversation.
A dog chasing chickens.
Suddenly, he smiled bitterly. Once again, my heart is pounding and it hurts. There are
several things that don't suit him today. Those expressions and those words.
He was reluctant to put such tragic words about Ilay. However, it is certainly not wrong to say
that, and Jeong Tae-eui has no choice but to keep his mouth shut.
"This one. You don't have much timeActually, I had something to say to Jae-eui. It's
remorse.
At his uncle's words, Jeong Tae-ui glanced at his watch without noticing. It was approaching
the time of the instructors' meeting that my uncle had talked about. If you calculate the time
difference, it's not the time of the instructors' meeting, so it seemed that the interior was in full
swing because of what Eley was doing.
 At his uncle's words, Jeong Jae-ui, who was still reading the newspaper, replied briefly, "Yes."
"You, go back to UNHRDO."
Jeong Jae-eui was silent for a moment at his uncle's words. Jeong Tae-eui looked at Jeong Jae-
eui without saying a word. Meanwhile, the uncle's words continued.
"I can't guarantee that something like this won't happen again in the future, and I can't send
Taeui to look for you again. This time, if you belonged somewhere, even if it wasn't UNHRDO,
it would have been easier to use your hand to find you. Again, if you were a member of
UNHRDO, you could ask Rahman for help, even if it is just a form. I heard the person on our
side was in that annex."
Even if it does, it won't do any good if you move it to another location and show the
attachment, but at least whether it was a requirement or not to have a formality was an
important question.
Jae-eui Jeong is deep in thought and speaks softly. "Uncle. I don't want
to do the research required by UNHRDO." "Someone said that
UNHRDO only sells things related to weapons." My uncle asked as if
he knew that word would come out.
Jeong Jae-ui seemed to think for a moment and then nodded.
"Then please."
"Good. Then go to UNHRDO early tomorrow. I have work today and tomorrow, so I will go
there the day after tomorrow. There is also a UNHRDO branch in Johannesburg, so you can go
there. Even if it's just a few days at the moment, it's hard for a problem to come up before I go."
I will contact the Johannesburg branch and tell them to pick me up early tomorrow, my uncle
continued.
Jeong Tae-ui, who was listening to them beside him, bit his taste buds bitterly.
"Uncle. But right now, Shinru is catching us..................."
Then the guy laughed. And he speaks with subtle
nuances. "Shinru wouldn't care about Ash's
whereabouts."
Jeong Tae-eui closes his mouth.
 This person sometimes wonders what he or she knows and what he or she doesn't know.
Obviously, as he said, by the time he got here, Shin-ru was no longer trying to get
anything from Jeong Jae-ui.
Jeong Tae-eui was deep in thought. What Shinru
wants.
It seemed that Jeong Tae-ui knew what he wanted. However, it is still not clearly
defined.
While Jeong Tae-eui was immersed in his thoughts, his uncle concluded the conversation by
saying, 'Then, let's talk to you again next time' to see if the meeting time is imminent.
It was just before he
hung up. "... ... ... It's
Tae."
Suddenly, my uncle called Jeong Tae-ui. Jeong Tae-ui raised his eyebrows at the sudden call
and replied, "Yes, uncle." But uncle was speechless. It was as if he was trying to say something
and hesitating.
Finally, the guy said, "No. Have a nice day." He hung up the phone.
Jeong Tae-eui stared at the hanging phone. Suddenly, I felt as if I knew what my uncle was
trying to say. Maybe he was trying to convey something that could not be conveyed in words.
Jeong Tae-eun chuckled. It's okay, man, mumbling like that.
After the call ended, there was silence in the room for a moment.
Jeong Tae-ui sat on the bed and looked at Jeong Jae-ui, who was looking at the newspaper.
Then he suddenly asked.
"Newspaper, where did you get it? I tried to buy newspapers, but they were all closed and I
couldn't find any that sold them."
"Business center on the second floor of the hotel. It has everything for every
language." "... ... ."
Jeong Tae-eui bit his taste buds bitterly. Yes, if you think about it, it's impossible for a hotel
not to have a newspaper, but it was stupidly dumb.
 Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head and asked again. "Do
you want to enter UNHRDO?"
"Well... ... . The guy is right. Being affiliated somewhere may be the minimum guarantee. If I
had belonged somewhere else this time, I probably wouldn't have chosen a means like
kidnapping and detaining Raman as well.... "You would never have been in a situation like this."
Jeong Jae-eui said calmly. Jeong Tae-eui closes his mouth.
He spoke as if nothing happened, but Jae-eui Jeong was apologizing to Jeong Tae-eui. Jeong
Tae-eui feels bitter and bites his tongue.
Then, suddenly, she looked at
him. "Body. Where does it
hurt?"
Jeong Jae-ui shrugged his shoulders slightly. And looked at Jeong Tae-eui with slightly
worried eyes. Jeong Tae-eui looked at him without a word. Without backing down, I silently
urged him to answer.
Jeong Jae-eui could have remained silent as it was. However, as he looks at Jeong Tae-eui
without hesitation, at some point he whispers as a sigh.
"It's not painful. I don't really have any ailments and I don't get sick anywhere." "Then why... -
."
"If only you were okay."
When Jeong Tae-ui opened his mouth with a frown, he interrupted the words and Jeong Jae- ui
continued his speech briefly.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him with curious eyes. Then, as if he understood soon enough, he
bowed his head.
Jeong Jae-ui looked down at the newspaper for a moment. But his gaze was not reading the
newspaper. It was the gaze thinking about how to speak. And when that gaze returned to Tae-
Eui Jeong's face, her calm voice was heard.
"I had told you before. If you die, I will die too. ... ... As you know, I am not normal, in any
sense, human, so I am often subject to revision. So the result comes out like this. I am not a
human being who can live."
"... ... . What's that."
 "Literally, I mean, I'm in tatters. My heart, intestines and blood were so worn out that they
were miraculously beating correctly. Like an old man about to die.
So, when I was young, I used to have a lot of tests at the hospital, but I didn't always come to a
conclusion. It's not like a body that can live like that casually."
The expression on Jung Tae-eui's face disappeared. He looked at Jung Jae-eui with a face as if
he was possessed by a ghost. But Jeong Jae-eui was just normal.
He spoke only after a short break.
"So, when you get sick, I get sick with you."
"... ... . I don't know. I don't know if that's any different than what I said before, and I "
Jeong Tae-eui frowned. Looking at Jeong Jae-eui without taking his eyes off her, Jeong Tae-
eui tilted her head.
Suddenly, a memory came to my mind. When Jeong Jae-ui once said that, when he said that if
Jeong Tae-ui died, he would die too, then Rahman looked at Jeong Tae-ui with a very strange
face.
He seemed to know the reason for that face now.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Jeong Jae-ui at that moment. Jeong Jae-ui looked at him silently and
at some point looked away.
"Is it heavy?"
Avoiding her gaze, he whispers softly.
At that moment, Tae-Eui Jeong suddenly realized. Once upon a time, the same feeling as before.
A tender and sad feeling for the older brother.
He considers the rope that has been connected so as not to be explained for any reason to be
heavy, and he also considers the fact that Jung Tae-eui is heavy.
In a bridle that was unintentionally placed on him, Jeong Jae-ui always lived in human
anxiety and anguish. In a place that Tae-Eui Jeong does not know.
This is Jeong Jae-ui's face, which cannot be seen from the position Jeong Tae-ui is in.
"brother. I am ................."
 Jeong Tae-eui opened his mouth silently. Looking at Jeong Jae-ui's face as if he was
looking at every corner or seeing it for the first time, he whispered to this pathetic man.
"I'm always in this position. It doesn't
change. A silent look approaches.
Jeong Tae-eui was deep in thought. What should I say? What are you thinking? In order to
speak, he first had to groan in his thoughts. Thoughts that don't normally come to mind. And
among them, I find the words I most want to say to her.
"As he thinks of me, I will think of him."
If you consider it heavy, only that, and only that if you are frustrated or stifled.
But he can say this because he knows you love him no matter what. And the same goes for
you. Jeong Jae-ui looked at Jeong Tae-eui in silence.
In a moment, he laughed.
gently. There was a faint smile that seemed to fade soon, but he was definitely happy.
"well. ... ... ... like that."
Jae-eui Jeong whispers inaudibly. Perhaps he too was groping for things he wouldn't normally
remember above his conscience.
Jeong Tae-eui looks at him.
This quiet, beautiful person will someday meet someone. And it is possible that she will
meet someone heavier or more suffocating.
It was a little disappointing to think so, but Jeong Tae-eui would always be there. The
distance between other people and him will always change little by little, but Jeong Tae-eui is
always there. He was in that stable position.
Maybe tomorrow, if Jae-eui Jeong enters UNHRDO and moves to a place where she doesn't
know where Tae-eui Jeong is, she won't be able to see him again for a while.
The place where Jeong Jae-ui and Jeong Tae-eui met has always been a stable place.

"By the way, Shinru."

 Jeong Tae-eui, who was coming out of the shower, only then
remembered and asked. I haven't seen him since I woke up who had
brought him here.
Are you going to get another room and sleep? Well, now is a good time.
However, when asked why it was strange that he had never seen it, Jeong Jae- ui replied,
"Well," he said.
"I saw you at the business center for a while, well". "business...
... ... . why is Shinru there?
"Originally, I thought I was going to fly to Hong Kong changing from here today, but that's
because I was blocked."
"Why are you blocked?"
Jeong Tae-eui opened his eyes and asked again. While he was losing his mind, something
seemed to have gone wrong.
After all, there's nothing messier than seeing your own face on TV.
Remembering the news he had seen earlier, Jeong Tae-eui bit his taste buds bitterly. At Jeong
Tae-eui's question, Jeong Jae-ui, who was lying on the bed as if he was about to go to bed,
looked at him. And after watching him silently for a while, he asked briefly.
"You saw the news on TV."
At Jeong Jae-ui's question, Jeong Tae-ui could understand what I was saying. At the same
time, I realized why Xinru had to cancel the flight.
Shin-ru, who was supposed to return to Hong Kong with Jeong Tae-eui, perhaps while
drugged and passed out, will have had to abandon the plan to return with him today because of
the damn news.
No plane will quietly pick up a terrorist whose face is well known in today's news. No, they
will first take him to the airport search before boarding the plane.
In fact, even a criminal with a known face and identity could get on a plane with just a bit of
handwaving. However, if the photo had been released just before the departure of today's
direct flight, there would have been no time to act.
"-... ."
 Am I supposed to be happy about this?
Jeong Tae-eui scratched his head.
If that news had not exploded, Tae-Eui Jung would have already opened her eyes in heaven.
And, of course, she would have had to go all the way to Hong Kong without being able to leave.
As Jeong Tae-ui sighed in a complicated mood, the door to the room opened again. Without
time to think how many people have card keys, Jeong Tae-ui said, the person who could not be
called a yangban was Shin-ru.
Shin-ru looked at Jeong Tae-eui and muttered, "Oh," then
laughed, "You're awake already. I thought you were going to
sleep for another hour or two.
Only after hearing those words, Jeong Tae-ui recalled the memory of Shin-ru forcibly putting
sleeping pills in his mouth.
"Is it as strong as a drug?"
"It's not a poison, it's a good drug. That's a good drug. For a while after I wake up, my head is
a little fuzzy, but it has no side effects, it's not addictive and it's a well-made drug."
Shinru smiled brightly. It didn't look like someone was forced to take medicine. Jeong Tae-eui
looked at Shinru and sighed.
"... ... . Yeah, bring people up here, what are you going
to do? "What do you mean?"
Shinru chuckled as if saying what she meant. Then suddenly, when I saw Jeong Jae-ui lying
on the bed and getting ready well, I made a subtle grimace. As if recognizing his expression,
Jeong Jae-ui also made a subtle grimace. Perhaps it was because he couldn't understand why
Shinru had a subtle face.
Shinru hesitated for a moment and scratched his head. And said to Jeong Jae-
eui. "That's where I sleep."
"... ... ... Well?"
Jeong Jae-eui asked for a moment as if she didn't understand what he was saying. Jeong
Tae-eui also stared at Shinru.
 This double room had two beds. So, of course, Jeong Jae-ui was lying on the bed next to the
bed he was lying on. Also, for that reason, of course, Shinru would have booked a separate
room.
While receiving Jeong Jae-ui and Jeong Tae-eui's stares as one body, Shin-ru muttered,
"Ummmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm," as if she was in trouble.
"Oh I see. I left without saying anything. I had to meet someone in a hurry to arrange a flightI
have ...........a separate room for Jae-eui."
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Shinru without any problem. Jeong Jae-ui didn't look that different,
but he didn't show it much in appearance.
In this case, it is common for siblings to stay in the same room unless they have nothing
special. I have never seen or heard of anyone intentionally pushing one of the siblings to take
their place.
Jeong Jae-eui thought for a moment and then asked. "How
does it appear on the accommodation list at the front desk?"
"In this room, me and Tae-hyung, I didn't write Tae-hyung's name, and in the other room, I
wrote Mr. Jae's name. Oh, even if it's another room, it's across the street."
Thinking of brotherly friendship, I purposely took him to a nearby room," and added that he
smiled at Shin-ru, and Jeong Tae-eui looked even more sternly.
However, Jae-eui Jeong nodded and stood up.
"My uncle told me that UNHRDO will send someone early tomorrow morning, so I'd better
go there. I will contact the place where my name is written, so that is also the case."
"Eh..........."
Jeong Tae-eui muttered vaguely. When I saw Jeong Jae-eui ready to get up, pack clothes, etc.
and leave, I felt somewhat regretful.
Suddenly it dawned on me.
I probably wouldn't be able to see Jeong Jae-eui for a while now. It
could be for a while, or it could be for a long time.
 "... ... ."
Taeyong Jeong took a deep breath.
But it's okay As before, it was enough for us to face each other and talk for a while when our
lives passed. Even if they couldn't meet for longer than expected, their place was always there.
connected by thread.
It seems that Jeong Jae-eui had similar thoughts to Jeong Tae-eui.
He suddenly stopped walking as he was about to leave the room with his almost nonexistent
luggage.
And for a moment, he looked at Jeong Tae-eui without saying a word.
Suddenly he seemed to open his mouth. However, the lips that were about to open slightly
hesitated for a moment, then closed again. Instead of uttering a word, he creates a faint smile.
"Tomorrow, when the meeting time comes early, I'll just leave. I could be sleeping.
Jeong Jae-eui said after capturing the smile that had come to his mind for a moment. Jeong
Tae-eui said yes and nodded.
Jeong Jae-ui bowed slightly and left the room with a brief salute to Shin-ru, who had been
watching them silently.
he leaves
The door closed with a click, a small sound.
Jeong Tae-eui exhaled a silent sigh, chasing his now invisible footprints with his eyes.
I look down at my hand.
He fiddled with the invisible thread he had once pretended to cut with his other hand. Enjoy
the texture of the unbroken thread.
Pisik, Jeong Tae-eui laughed.

"... ... ... do I like it?"

 Then, suddenly, a voice came from the side.
Jeong Tae-eui raised his head. Shinru was right beside him.
She smiled brightly when her eyes met Jeong Tae-eui. And sits on the bed beside him.
"Is Mr. Jae-eui going to go to UNHRDO again? It's .................difficultSo what am I going to do
to support Taehyung now ..................."
Shinru muttered as if he was worried. Jeong Tae-eui looked at him silently. Shinru, who felt
Jeong Tae-eui's gaze, looks up. The black eyes met Jeong Tae-eui.
"............Do your eyes hurt?
Jeong Tae-eui asked quietly. Then, Shinru opened his eyes wide as if he was surprised. She
looked at Jeong Tae-eui with those big eyes and, at some point, burst out laughing loudly. As if
it was really funny, he laughed for a moment in a squeaky voice.
"That's the first thing you ask."
As if he already knew Jeong Tae-eui was going to ask, Shin-ru said, still smiling. Jeong Tae-
eui just looked at him without saying a word.
Shinru smiled subtly. What can I say, it's like a cat hiding a secret. Or he didn't know what
to say.
"I'm not sick anymore. What I've been using for more than 20 years without any discomfort
suddenly disappears, so I'm still not used to it."
Jeong Tae-eui reached out his hand without saying a word. With one hand carefully touching
Shinru's right temple, his thumb gently stroked Shinru's eyelids. Shinru remained silent without
avoiding his hand, and looked at Jeong Tae-eui with her left black eye.
Then, at some point, he whispers softly with the usual faint smile on his lips. "When I found
out that I had lost the sight in this eye, it was painful for me."
"good ............"
"It wasn't that I was suffering from losing my sight."
 Shinru laughed. Jeong Tae-ui looked a little puzzled, but waited silently for her words.
Shinru remained silent for a moment, then opened his mouth.
"At the time, I was in the hospital, unable to move because my whole body was full of
cramps, and I heard that while I was lying in the hospital. It will be hard to see with these eyes
in the future. At that time... -I hated Rick. To the point that even if I die, I don't want to be on the
same earth as him. ... ... Hate is a strange thing. Obviously, right now, I don't think I can hate
him more than this, but as time goes on, I hate him more and more as time goes on."
Shinru is really amazing," he added and bowed his head. And he speaks a bit confused, as if
he was talking while immersed in another thought.
"The most painful thing at that moment, at that time, was that I realized. Something I never
wanted to know."
Even after he finished speaking, Shinru was immersed in thought for a moment as if he had
lost his mind.
Jeong Tae-eui continued to wait. To follow him. However, Shin-ru did not continue speaking
any further. As if she had come to her senses at some point, Shin-ru made eye contact with
Jeong Tae-eui.
ui and smiled.
Suddenly, slowly, but without hesitation, Shinru's hand reached out. The hand brushed Jeong
Tae-eui's chin and cheek and wrapped it around her ear. Shin-ru leans toward Jeong Tae-eui and
whispers softly and gently. Kindly, as if luring a child with candy.
"My brother will come back to Hong Kong with me. I will hide him. I will stop you No
matter how hard Rick chases you, no matter how wildly you run, I will protect you so he can't
catch up with you."
As that soft voice brushed his cheeks, Jeong Tae-ui looked at Shinru with a strange feeling. In
this familiar but unfamiliar figure, he suddenly realized something. That realization spread in my
heart suddenly, but also little by little, slowly.
Jeong Tae-ui looked at Shinru without saying a word for a while. the person I loved is still my
favorite The realization of such a person was a little more sad than sad.
 "... ... ... Shinru. I'll be back as soon as the sun rises tomorrow."
Jeong Tae-eui said softly. After a pause, Shinru's hand, which was caressing Jeong Tae-
eui's cheek, stopped. The smile disappeared from Shinru's face. And she looked at Jeong Tae-
eui with eyes that were vague to say.
"To Rick?"
Jeong Tae-eui nodded at her brief question.
Shinru looked at him silently. Suddenly, Shinru's voice dropped even lower.
"Taehyung. Tae-hyung knows you better than anyone else. Who is Rick? How recklessly he
hurts people. How unpredictable and capricious. How much you don't know what the human
heart is.
... -Even if not now, when will he give his hand to that cruel nature and kill his brother at any
time?
Saber. As Shin-ru said, Jeong Tae-ui knew him. No, he knew it better than Shin-ru said.
A man named Ilay Ligrou was a man who could not be comprehended by ordinary thinking.
No one knows better than Tae-Eui Jeong, how much blood was on that white hand and how
casually he cares about that fact. Moreover, his disposition would never change.
As Shin-ru said, maybe someday, Jeong Tae-eui will die at the hands of Ilay for whatever
reason or, as is usually the case, for no reason at all. Looking at Jeong Tae-eui's death with
those indifferent and cold eyes, I could remember a casual smile.
But.
- Tae.
- Tae.
- Tae.
Ilay was calling Jeong Tae-eui this way.
Perhaps with a bit of sadness or regret, what should I say about that vague, subtle feeling that
cannot be described in words?
Perhaps, though unlikely, Jeong Tae-eui is wrong. Shinru's words could have been completely
correct.
But one thing is certain.
 In Jeong Tae-eui's ears, the sound of Ilay calling like this could be heard very clearly.
"Schizophrenia, which I thought was better, must have been worse... ... ."
Jeong Tae-eui muttered as a sigh. Shinru opened her eyes wide at those words and bowed her
head, but did not ask.
"You're right, Shinru. I'm still afraid of him, and I still don't feel comfortable. Even if he
seems to be a little kind to me at the moment, he's certainly still cruel and mean. Perhaps that
fact will never change."
Jeong Tae-eui paused for a moment. As I talk, I think of more places where I can gossip.
When I tried to count my hands one by one, my fingers were full in an instant and I couldn't
count them.
"There were times when I was angry with him to the point of death about the disintegration;
even now, every time I think about it in the future, it's something that will make me angry over
and over again. In no way am I the kind of person who feels like it would be good to be around."
Taeyong closed his mouth again.
I got a little depressed. The more he talked, the more he wondered why he was like that.
Shinru asked briefly, looking at Jeong Tae-eui with her mouth closed a little as if she was sad.
"... ... ... By the
way?" But
nevertheless.
Jeong Tae-eui sighs quietly.
"Still, I don't hate it. Even if it makes you wonder how the hell all these guys exist.... ... I really
don't think I hate it."
It is said that every time Shinru thinks of that man, her hatred deepens again. And Jeong Tae-
ui could understand that feeling even with his head. Although I understand it all and I am
familiar with it.
"Somehow, if I don't take good care of him, no one seems to be able to help him ... ... . Then
it looks like I'll end up blocking it with a hoe or sputum later............."
As I mumbled, I somehow became more and more depressed.
 Shinru smiles brightly in front of him. What's up, your brother is Homi? Saying that, he
smiled not too shyly.
"Also."
Jeong Tae-ui opened his mouth and then closed it again.
-As much as I owe you, I will definitely pay you back. I remember the
low voice I heard on the phone a while ago.
He must have already known what he had to stand up for at the time. And he knew it wouldn't
be something to do lightly, even though he had a willingness to do things no one else could have
imagined, with an overdose of guts.
"... ... I have to return it.
Jeong Tae-eui smiled bitterly and whispered.
But still, if I had known they would do something like this, I would have chosen to be locked
up quietly. If I had known they would go after me nationwide.
Shin-ru looked at Jeong Tae-ui in silence. With a bitter smile on her lips and a slight frown
in her eyes, she scans them with her gaze.
"So. Are you going back to Rick?
Soon, Shinru asked. Jeong Tae-eui nodded his head. "Good."
"But I hate it. I don't want to let Tae-hyung go."
Shinru said with a smile as if he was in trouble.
Jeong Tae-eui stared at the gentle smile that clearly showed that he had to carry out his will,
even if it was difficult, without any intention of backing down.
Then, slowly, quietly, he opens his mouth.
"Your wish has already come true."
The expression on Shinru's face disappeared. Jeong Tae-eui looked at him with a little
affectionate heart.
Shinru looked at Jeong Tae-eui without even blinking. While looking at him like that,
Shinru opened her mouth several times before finally speaking.
"What do I want?"
 Jeong Tae-eui sighed quietly.
Maybe it's better not to say. But Shinru should have known that by now. She was very clever,
both in the minds of others and in her own.
"What you wanted today, or was it yesterday, was to see Ilay's face in the act. The face that
lost what you had hoped for. So you should be satisfied by now."
I didn't know that from the beginning.
However, the subtle feeling that fell like ink drop by drop in my heart suddenly came to my
mind, as if it suddenly turned black.
What Shinru wanted was not the person named Jeong Tae-ui.
At first, she might have wanted Jeong Tae-eui. no, she would.
But as time went on, the poison accumulated, and as time went on, the poison accumulated
more and more, as the poison passed over the wind.
Shinru wiped away the laughter. The expression on her face had disappeared, she couldn't tell
what she was thinking. She was looking at Jeong Tae-eui like a white doll.
A moment when it felt as if the silence would continue indefinitely. "I didn't want
to realize it."
Suddenly, the words came out. Shinru looked down in silence.
groping for some old memory, he is silent for a moment. "I never wanted to realize
that for the rest of my life."
What he didn't want to realize was his twisted mind.
The resentment of losing what he had hoped for turned to hatred, and hatred turned to hatred,
and finally hatred enveloped his heart. Now, even what he had hoped for in the first place was
swallowed up.
Shinru looked at the edge of his hand. I didn't want to know, it hurts my lips to whisper like that.
But suddenly, Shinru laughed. laughed like a sigh The face soon returned to the same smile as
the first time. She looked at Jeong Tae-eui and smiled.
"Obviously, I don't know if it's even more intense now that Tae-hyung hates it than she likes it.
But, I really like Tae-hyung."
 In front of that pretty, charming smile that hadn't changed a bit since I first saw her, Jeong
Tae-eui didn't say a word. Then she said, "I'm sorry," and shook her head.
"I cannot match your hatred. My desires are more important to me than your hatred. So, I have
to go back to Ilay."
Maybe I'm kidding, he added.
No other thoughts came to my mind. I couldn't think of what to do when we met, or if we had
to meet for any reason.
I felt I should go see him now.
It's because that face, even if you think about it again, those expressions that don't really
match that person, continue to pierce your heart.
"... ... No, I don't want to."
Suddenly, Shinru's expression changed.
That charming smile deepened even more. Cat eyes looked straight at Jeong Tae-eui. As if
not to miss a single moment.
"I can't go, brother."
"Go."
"I can't go."
"Because I'm going."
Shinru closed her mouth. Taeyong also closed his mouth. More than that, the same
conversation was unnecessarily repeated.
Hmm, Shinru exhaled. A bitter smile swept under her slightly crinkled eyes.
"Don't do that, Tae-hyung. I can take my brother by force. Don't make it hard for me and
hyung for nothing."
"Then I won't be able to go back as soon as tomorrow morning dawns ... ... . But, it's still the
same going back. I'm going."
Suddenly, Jeong Tae-eui thought, why does he want to go?
If you're going to go one day, it's okay to be a little late. No, I didn't know if it would be okay
to leave when his anger subsided a bit.
 But.
Tae, the voice that called me so remains in my ears.
The moment our gazes met, the strange face smiling with great joy remained on my eyelids.
The unfamiliar expression that looked like despair, that had turned blue as if it had been
stabbed in the face, broke my heart.
"Taehyung. ... ... ... Please love me even now You loved me. as I am So, even from now on,
please love me again. tae hyung On the other hand, I will feel more thinking of my brother
than this pitiful feeling. undoubtedly."
Shinru's sympathetic voice was heard. She was shaking Jeong Tae-eui's hand with a light that
was unbearably painful. Please, begging like this.
But Jeong Tae-eui could not give her the answer she expected. I'm sorry, say it.
Suddenly, Shin-ru's pleading ceased. Her hand, which was holding Jeong Tae-ui's hand, slips.
Shin-ru looked at Jeong Tae-eui with cold eyes. Those slightly blue eyes, those eyes that could
not be seen, looked straight at Jeong Tae-eui.
"Taehyung. I am I lost a lot because of him. The big brother, the heart and the eyes he just
liked. ... ... ... But why isn't he like that? This is unfair. I am... "I can never let you go."
Shinru was smiling. With a comment and a determined look, he told Jeong Tae- eui. not to
send it.
Jeong Tae-ui sat quietly and then spoke softly. "Then I will give
you my eyes."
"... -Yes?"
"I'll give you my eyes. I'm half responsible for taking your eyes off you."
Shinru seemed to have lost his mind. It was as if she couldn't think of what to respond when
she heard something she hadn't thought of.
Shin-ru's eyes looked at Jeong Tae-eui. As if trying to find out if her words were a lie, her
eyes that didn't blink or waver looked at Jeong Tae-eui. No, I looked.
 But it won't be.
Jung Tae-eui could really give. You
can keep an eye on it if you wish. If
that makes you a little more
comfortable. "... ... ... I can't give you
both.
Jeong Tae-ui looked at Shin-ru, who was looking him straight in the eyes, and added abruptly.
He adds one more word to Shinru, who frowns. "I'll give
you one. either right or left. as you wish."
Jeong Tae-eui said calmly. It would be inconvenient to live with one eye, but if Shin-ru lived
like this now, Tae-Eui Jung would have been able to live like this.
"My right eye is worse than my eyesight, but my left eye has more dry eye than my right. It's
better to think carefully before choosing."
Jung Tae-eui muttered very seriously.
Shinru, who was looking at Jeong Tae-eui as if he was lost in his mind, suddenly distorted his
face.
"I don't need it... ... ."
"... ... . I can really give." "So you
don't need it."
Shinru seemed to have a bitter taste. He rubs his forehead with the back of his hand and sighs
quietly as if he was tired. Maybe it wasn't a sigh, he didn't know it was a groan.
Jeong Tae-ui said quietly as he looked at Shinru.
"If I can make up for what you lost, I will. But of all the things you said, the only thing I can
fill in are the eyes, so that's all I can do. I am, ... ... I have to make up for what Ilay lost.
Already, Eley was different from just a few days ago. What he had taken for granted a few
days ago was now far from him. It's not what Tae-Eui Jeong wanted, but the things he lost
because of Tae-Eui Han.
What did you lose?
 Shinru mumbled like a childish child. That voice, which had lost its strength, was a bit
heartbreaking.
What should I answer?
Iley had lost a lot. Shinru would have known.
Now Ilay cannot move freely. You may not get what you want, or you may have to do what
you don't want to do.
He made his own decisions and lost those things.
Jeong Tae-eui smiled bitterly. I'm really lost. "... ... ...
inhumanity."
At Jeong Tae-ui's sudden muttering, Shin-ru raised his eyebrows as if puzzled. He has lost his
inhumanity," Jeong Tae-ui muttered with a sigh.
Like before, I wouldn't have done anything like that if I had been Ilay, who wasn't even close
to being human. I wouldn't have thrown away anything important because of Jung Tae-eui, I
wouldn't have made a happy face, I wouldn't have made such an irritated face.
Shinru, who was looking at Jeong Tae-eui, seemed to have lost her strength.
"So, are you going to fill that inhumanity?"
"that... ... , is a bit too much for my abilities."
Still, it's hard for me to be filled with humanity, but Jeong Tae-eui paused for a moment before
continuing.
"I'm going to become Ilay's weakness again." well.
Obviously that's it.
When Jeong Tae- eui returned, he would become Ilay's weakness. Whether Jeong Tae- eui
wants it or not.
Suddenly, my heart felt warm. Also, it sinks a lot.
What we do. Now that I see it, it wasn't a schizophrenic problem. I didn't know that maybe
this was just giving my life away to eat it as it is.
Perhaps Jeong Tae-ui's face was very strange.
Shinru, who was watching him, suddenly withdrew helplessly and sat up, then lay down on
the bed.
 "Weakness... ..................Then I'll go find you again."
With her eyes closed, Shinru whispered to herself.
Jeong Tae-eui shut her mouth. Then she raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at him.
After looking at him for a moment, in a moment she smiled silently.
"Then it's for you."
Shinru did not respond. As if he had just fallen asleep, his closed mouth did not open.
However, with her eyes closed, Shinru had a slightly injured face. Shit, the chin is shaking.
Jeong Tae-ui approached Shin-ru. My closed eyelids felt like they were trembling, so the
thought of caressing them suddenly came to my mind.
But the hand stopped just before it reached Shinru. After a moment's hesitation, he withdrew
his hand. And I just looked at him.
21. Not bad

I didn't know if I was doing the right thing.

Jeong Tae-ui looked at his feet alone in the elevator that never stopped until he reached the
second floor.
maybe you'll regret This prickly anxiety like a thorn vaguely swirling in my heart could even
be called regret.
"Dry, ... ... ... Do you really want to do it?
When I said, "Damn," and the words came out of my mouth, I suddenly felt that those words
were incredibly heavy.
It's not just about caring and nurturing. Not in such a one-sided sense, but in a two-way sense,
it takes a tremendous amount of energy for a person to be healthy. I didn't know how much and
constant energy it takes to be with someone.
Others are basically completely different creatures from themselves. They have a
completely different way of thinking and a completely different way of behaving. It was the
same with people who looked alike at first glance. They were all decidedly different.
Even if you decide to be with such ordinary people for a long time and try to handle it, you
should put a lot of effort into it.
It was different from being difficult. had to force It can be easy or difficult to put that much
effort into it. I didn't even know I could tell the difference between the ones that fit me and the
ones that don't fit me.
Ordinary people would have to be very prepared to handle it, much less... ... . "How is it that
you have lost your spirit ... ... ."
Jeong Tae-eui murmured sadly.
Eli Ligro. is an official madman Anyone who knew the man would have said so.
Perhaps it was right to follow Shinru's words. It would be better to get away from him and
lead a more stable life.

Jeong Tae-eui knew this.

 Even if Shinru catches him now and offers him another option, he will make the
same decision. To a man named Ilay Ligrow, he goes.
The elevator reached the second floor. Jeong Tae-eui entered the lobby.
It was still early in the morning.
In the end, Jeong Tae-ui looked at Shinru, who had not opened her eyes since then, for the
whole night. From time to time I would lose myself in other thoughts, look again, think again
about this and that, and look again.
And finally, without even sighing, I left the room. It was
because of the sudden thought that I had to go back.
At a time when the day was not yet bright, there were few people in the lobby.
As soon as he met the people, Jeong Tae-eui remembered the thoughts he had last night.
It was a thought I had forgotten.
"Well... ... . First I have to buy a hat. ....................................."
Taehyung shoved his hands into his pockets. The card he had taken out of Shinru's wallet was
caught in his fingertips. He traced Shinru's name embedded in the card with his fingertips.
It was Shinru who arbitrarily brought Jeong Tae-eui here, who had not recovered anything, so
I thought I should take this level of responsibility. Besides, I was thinking of returning it later.
In the middle of the lobby, Jeong Tae-ui suddenly stopped.
Standing like this and thinking about it, there was no problem. Now he had nothing he could
do. Although I had a card in my pocket, not even his, that would turn out to be money, but
nothing else. I can't leave here without my passport. Even if you have a passport, you can't try
to leave the airport in a hurry because right now you're wanted as a terrorist. It was a situation
where you had to be careful to show your face right away.
"This is the first time I've ever been in a situation like this......................"
Jeong Tae-eui scratched his head. All he can do in this case is .... ... .
Tae-Eui Jeong found a pay phone at the corner of the lobby and stopped walking toward it.
Only cards in his pocket. The method of finding a bank, withdrawing money and converting the
money in coins to make a phone call seemed very cumbersome. If I had known this would be the
case, I would have taken out some money .... ... .
Jung Tae-eui, who was worried but then regretted it, turned his attention to the business center
adjacent to the lobby. In a place that was open 24 hours, only one person was sitting there
watching how time was time. Several cards were taped to the glass door.
Jeong Tae-ui said, "Uh-huh," nodded and went there.
When I opened the glass door and walked in, the man who had been yawning inside sat
down with his correct posture. And put a smile on your face
Jeong Tae-eui handed him the card and lifted the telephone receiver. I pressed the number I
had memorized in my head as I looked at the numbers displayed on the liquid crystal, indicating
the passage of time.
I tried to calculate the time difference while listening to the sound of a falling signal.
It must have been around lunchtime by now.
It would be difficult to enter a conference while listening to the continuous ringing sound.
And you hear a familiar voice.
"Yes, this is Jung Chang-in... ... ... ."
"Uncle. That's Tae."
Before he could finish speaking, Jeong Tae-ui opened his mouth. After a brief pause, the uncle
said with a laugh.
"Oh, isn't he the second nephew of the proud terrorist in our family?"
Jeong Tae-eui clicked his tongue bitterly. That label will follow me around for a while. No, it
would be good if they didn't get caught before then.
"Uncle... ... ... . Please help me."
Jeong Tae-eui muttered helplessly. Although he would normally respond with a joke, the guy
laughed for a moment, apparently feeling tired from his tone of voice.
"If I can help, I'd be happy. What do you need: a fake passport, a dirty cop to help you avoid
being arrested at the airport?
 Jeong Tae-eui smiled. The uncle's words sounded like a joke, but not a joke. And this witty
person's words pointed out precisely what Jeong Tae-eui needed.
"Both."
"great. When do you need it?"
"Now. I'm going to the airport right now, may I?"
Then the uncle stopped talking for a moment. He seemed to be thinking about it, and then the
uncle gave an honest answer.
"I'm going to become a dirty cop, but I think it's going to be a little difficult to get a passport
in such a hurry. It's not going to be used for a long time, but if it's only going to be used for a
short time, it will be easy to get."
"Ah. That's it. I'm going to write some right now."
"Great. Then call me right away and send it to the airport. I'll give you my contact
information, so call me when you get to the airport"].
"Yeah. ... ... ... Thanks, man."
"you're ............................welcomeBut if it's this kind of work, even Shinru could do it."
Jeong Tae-eui closes his mouth. I hesitated for a moment, but it wasn't something I wouldn't
tell my uncle anyway. Besides, I had something to ask my uncle.
"I am separated from Shinru. Because I have a place to go, so I can't go with Shinru."
For a moment, no words came out of the earpiece. It seems to be a surprise, but he dares not
voice the question and asks his uncle.
"Go ................thereWhere are you going?"
"That's why I have to ask again."
Jung Tae-eui opened her mouth a little shyly. The guy didn't say anything, as if he was
going to say something, and waited for him to speak. Jeong Tae-eui hesitated a little longer
before answering.
"Do you know where Ilay is now?"
The answer did not come immediately. For quite some time, there was no sound from inside,
until Jeong Tae-ui muttered "Hello?"
 After Jeong Tae-ui once again said, "Hello, uncle, did you hang up the phone?", the uncle
replied, "No, I did not." But after that, the uncle, who had been silent for a while, opened his
mouth wide.
"Are you going to go
see him?" "Yes."
Jeong Tae-eui answered without hesitation. then he laughed.
"He'll be fine. ... ... ... However, I'm a little worried." "I'm a
little worried ... ... 」
The guy mumbled vaguely, "Not too worried, a little worried? And I hear a voice adding as an
internal dialogue by the receiver.
Jeong Tae-ui suddenly remembered what his uncle had told him last night.
- Jeong Tae-eun. You have to take good care of your life. You knew it. You turned Rick into a
chicken-hunting dog.
Jeong Tae-eui's face darkened.
Whatever the reason, Jeong Tae-ui turned around in front of Ilay, who had come to look for
him.
Even if he went back to that situation now, Jeong Tae-ui would have acted the same way. In
that situation, it was not Elay whom Jeong Tae-ui had to prioritize.
But now, even belatedly, Jeong Tae-eui is thinking about Ilay.
What kind of heart would he have for Jeong Tae-eui, who stood in front of him, who came
looking for him throwing many things?
"... ... ... It would have been nice to have a little more inhumanity for a while."
Jeong Tae-eui muttered sadly. If so.
If that had been the case, I might not have seen that anxious face, which suddenly hardened as
if it had been stabbed. Then I would not have been caught in my heart in this way.
Jeong Tae-eui remembered again and his heart was pounding, so he slapped his chest with
his hand a couple of times. And he asks his uncle carefully.
"Are you very angry?"
 "Well, it's hard to say because I haven't seen it with my own eyes, but Taeyong, if it were me,
I'd rather run away from Rick forever than go back. That's better than dying right away."
Jeong Tae-eui frowned and scowled.
"It's scary because you keep saying that ... ... . I'm still scared, so I try not to think about it."
My heart was beating. Obviously, when I come back, I'll never see a good one. Still, I hope
you don't kill me right now. Or even if I do kill you, I'll kill you after the fans.
Jeong Tae-eui was also stiffening his resolve. As Ilay swung his fist, he was hit because he
had no way to avoid it, thinking that he had to explain before he died anyway.
It was a little dark when I thought of explaining it as I shrieked, but I thought I wouldn't die,
so I controlled my racing heart.
"So where are you?"
When Jeong Tae-eui asked, the uncle muttered, "Will you eventually go?". Jeong Tae-eui
smiled bitterly as he felt that his uncle's worries could be assumed.
"I still have to go back. Because I said I would come back." He
probably didn't hear it," sighed Jeong Tae-eui.
"Now I don't even know. I even heard that he had an accident in Saudi Arabia and went to
Seringe, but after that, I was also busy fixing the accident here."
"It's a recovery ... ... . Weren't you going to get Eley out of the office?
"There are seven reports I have to write on that matter alone."
The day dawned faintly with the voice of my uncle, who had probably barely slept since the
time of the terrorist attack. My God, I can't touch you anymore. Jeong Tae-eui quickly backed
away.
"I'll find out soon, so call me when you get to the airport."
"I have a lot to call when I get to the airport. Counterfeit passport broker, anti-
corruption police, man..............."
"I really don't like to be mentioned in the same context. But the passport will be taken by the
police. You just need to make a phone call there."
 "... ... . If the police even tamper with fake passports, isn't that a serious problem?" "So
you're a corrupt police officer."
The guy laughed. Jeong Tae-eui was also absurd for a moment, then smiled. Soon, my uncle
hung up the phone, urging me once again to call when I arrived at the airport.
Tae-eui Jeong, who came out of the business center, stood in front of him and lamented to the
world for a moment.
The police who work hard to prevent wanted criminals from being caught, the police who
even handle forged passports and the international organization that deals with such police.
Jeong Tae-eui left the hotel thinking, "Well, where's the corruption?"
The bus to the airport stopped right in front of the hotel. When I asked the front desk, I was
told that on average three cars come every hour, but at this early hour, there would only be one
every hour.
Jeong Tae-eui went to the front of the stop hoping not to wait at the stop for an hour because
the time was subtly misaligned. After checking the schedule that the bus would arrive in 30
minutes, he sat down on a bench.
I was lucky enough to do this after 5 minutes, but I decided to make a simple decision.
Wouldn't it be much better than having the bus that already left a minute ago?
As I looked around, there was a card service booth and a drink vending machine in front of the
bus stop. Jeong Tae-eui looked at the beer in the drink vending machine, found a lot of money
with Shinru's card and took out a can of beer.
It was early in the morning, so hardly anyone was passing by. The sky was changing from a
black night light to a navy blue dawn light, but the street was still immersed in the stillness of
silence. It was also nice to drink beer while waiting for the bus at dawn on such a calm blue
morning.
"If I leave now, when will I get thereWe ............need to know where he is so that we can
set a destination and calculate the time".
Jeong Tae-ui drinks a beer and mutters.
 But.
returns
Jeong Tae-ui was sitting here to return to Ilay Ligro.
Somehow, there is a new feeling, there is a strange feeling and there is a dark feeling. I've
been worried since I started seeing a little schizophrenia.
As his uncle said, it might have been smarter to try to run away like that forever. It's like what
Shinru said.
However, even after receiving that advice, my heart pointed in one direction. "What he lost, I
have to pick up. ... ... I have already given up on picking up humanity, and only
I wish inhumanity could be reduced a little."
Taeyong sighs.
Then, suddenly, a realistic thought comes to mind.
Go to the airport, go to any country where you are at the airport, find a place to hide, maybe
a terrorist does not walk with pride, and confront him.
I imagined AND it was hard to imagine.
No doubt that moment will give you goose bumps. There is no reason not to be afraid in front
of that monster. Besides, it must be heartbreaking.
"As expected, it would be better to explain as soon as possible while getting beaten and getting
at least one defeat."
I was a little sad to go back, even though I assumed I would be beaten, but Jeong Tae-ui shook
his head.
I never thought I would come back. It was because the unfamiliar voice and expressions
didn't hold together.
"... ... ... I will be back soon."
He repeated the words I had already said but had not heard. Suddenly, my heart calmed down
and I smiled softly.

then the car

 Now it was time to look at the clock thinking that the bus would come in another ten
minutes. Suddenly, I felt the presence of a car standing in front of me a few steps away.
As he lifted his head aimlessly, a cab pulled up in front of Jeong Tae-eui.
Jeong Tae-eui waved to the cab driver, wondering if he might have thought he was a customer
who would use a cab.
But that wasn't all. The back seat door opened and a person got out. It seems they stopped to
drop off customers.
To get off in front of the hotel at such an early hour, did you come straight from the airport?
Jeong Tae-eui raised his head indifferently.
And that moment.
The beer can he was holding in his hand fell to the ground.
The man who had just gotten out quietly closed the cab door and straightened his back. With
his head slightly bowed, slowly putting the clean gloves he had just taken out of his pocket into
his hands, he smiled slightly at Jeong Tae-eui. It's such a cool and creepy smile.
"Tae has a good feeling. I guess he was about to run away knowing I was coming."
said the man
A slow voice came a step or two closer to me.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at the man with a face that looked like he had seen a ghost, and half
lost his mind. He looks at Jeong Tae-eui and sees the scheduled time next to the steps. Then he
smiled.
"If I had been 10 minutes late, I would have missed this again."
She smiled happily and looked at Jeong Tae-eui. The tall man who was looking at Jeong Tae-
eui from above, looked around Tae-eui with a look as if he was strange.
"Why are you alone? Who is that child?
Jeong Tae-ui still looked at him in a daze and shook his head uncomprehendingly. Then, the
man gently raised his eyebrows and clicked his tongue, but then nodded.
"What good? I'll make that kid die again next time. It's not him that's important.
 The man smiled and bent his back. He bent down so that his nose touched Jeong Tae-ui's
forehead and brought his mouth close to Jeong Tae-ui's ear.
Her mouth, which had been tender a couple of times, whispered
happily. "I got it, Tae."
Jeong Tae-eui felt his own body freeze as a low sound like the sound of wind penetrated his
ears.
Eley.
Eli Ligro.
There was a man I never thought I would see here.

He was horrified. His spine froze with chills and the tip of his tongue stiffened so he couldn't
speak properly.
It was unexpected. No, maybe it was too much expectation.
Obviously, I thought that if I ever came across him, I would be scared. I thought it might be
scary enough to want to run away immediately. That moment would be creepy, I thought.
It certainly was.
The moment we met, my feet froze immediately. The moment he saw that slight smile, his
tongue froze and he couldn't speak.
I thought that if they hit me, they would hit me as much as they hit me, and in the meantime, I
would have to explain something like that, as a joke. But now, Tae-Eui Jeong realized how hasty
he had been.
-If it were me, I'd rather run away from Rick forever than go back. That's better than dying
right away.
The uncle's words suddenly passed through my ears.
Only later did I realize that perhaps he was right. Jeong
Tae-eui had never seen such miserable anger.
 No, it was subtly different from the purple of the saddle. Instead of a purple color, this one
had a flavor.
With a smile on his face, he was clearly different from usual.
When the gloved hand brushed the tousled bangs over Jeong Tae-eui's forehead, he thought he
was fainting.
"Sleep, Kanan, Elle... -."
Taeyong opened his mouth. He had to say something.
However, no words came out of his open mouth. With a
slow smile, he says.
"I don't need to tell you."
With those words, a white hand reached out. Her hand grabbed Jeong Tae-eui's chin in an
instant. The words are blocked in her mouth by the relentless hand that grips her chin tightly.
"A horse fools its mouth, fools its ears and finally fools itself." Right in front of you.
His face was only an inch in front of her eyes.
Ilay whispered a soft, eerie whisper, then suddenly smiled.
The soft feel of the glove on his chin gripping his chin could not have been so terrifying.
No. That's not it. I mean, I was just about to go with you right now.
He grabbed Jeong Tae-eui's hand, which was holding his chin. Wait, wait, let him go, and he
would talk right away. I was about to come to you. I was going to the airport right now to come
see you.
-So wait a second, you bastard!
Ilay didn't even know if he had read Tae-eui's sincere desire in those eyes.
She gently raised her eyebrows. A flash of laughter shone in her eyes.
"Why. You want to talk?" "...
-."
"If I scream in here right now, do you think anyone will help me?"
 Ilay chuckled. It's an early morning stop, where there are hardly any people. However, one or
two people passing by from time to time watched this strange confrontation.
Suddenly, Eli laughed. Then, he gently let go of the hand holding Jeong Tae- eui's chin.
As soon as his hand drops, Jeong Tae-eui palpitates and grabs his aching jaw and immediately
calls out to him.
"I am now Gongha... -."
I was about to go to the airport and go to you, that's what I meant.
But my mouth closed again.
Ilay, who looked at his hands for a moment, looked a little hesitant, but took off his gloves.
And he stuffed the glove into Jeong Tae-ui's mouth.
Then he smiled brightly and snapped Jeong Tae-ui's name. "... ¡¡-!!"
Very neat and precise, just enough not to faint.
I felt my stomach was refluxing and I felt dizzy with my eyes rolling at the same time. Jeong
Tae-ui bowed as if he had collapsed.
My mind went blank.
Come to think of it, I was once beaten up by this guy correctly some time ago.
I think it was terribly painful even then. Yes, at least as painful as it is now. But even then, it
wasn't as painful as it is now.
Even if he tried to vomit, it didn't work because of the gloves in his mouth. Jeong Tae-ui fell
far away, trying hard to regain vague consciousness.
Ilay gently hugged Jeong Tae-eui like this.
"It doesn't matter where you yell or call out to people, but it's annoying."
Only her voice could be heard clearly in the midst of sobs and faintness.

As soon as he entered the room, he threw Jeong Tae-ui on the bed.

 When he picked up Jung Tae-eui and entered the hotel closest to the bus stop, where Jeong
Tae-ui stayed yesterday, the eyes of the people in the lobby gathered.
It was not crowded due to the time zone, but the gaze of the hotel employee looking at Jeong
Tae-eui, who was almost hanging on Ilay's shoulder with a very strange face, was clearly fixed
on his face.
In the elevator going up to the room, Ilay said in a pleasantly light tone.
"If you want to run away, you have to hit it right. I'd rather it was cleaner last time. What if
Johannes' ticket to Hong Kong was canceled like that, Taeyi Jeong?
He pats Jeong Tae-ui's leg, which is very light on one shoulder, and smiles as if he is happy.
If I open my mouth, I feel like I'm going to be nauseous right now; actually, it wouldn't be
because my mouth was completely clogged, but it was Jeong Tae-ui, who kept his mouth shut
and was struggling. remain conscious despite the pain that still enveloped his body, finally
came to his senses in the guest room.
As soon as he was thrown onto the bed, a throbbing, numb moan came out, but the sound was
blocked by the gloves covering his mouth.
Jeong Tae-ui, barely able to regain consciousness from the pain, tried to remove the glove
from his mouth, but Eley, who had just come out of the bathroom, put the glove back on and
ripped the towel from the bathroom for a long time. tied it over him.
"Jung Tae. You don't have to tell me.
I could hear Ilay's clipped, dry voice. However, the familiar voice, which was slow and
relaxed, was so eerie that my heart trembled as I listened to it.
"No, it's hard to say. Whatever you say, cry, beg, plead, plead,..... -Oh, yes, or if I'm angry,
because now I don't have ears to hear. But even if you beg, you might have ears like that. I
really don't want to do that."
I'm not going to listen to you at all," she said, revealing white teeth through her crooked teeth.
Jeong Tae-eui knew how hard his sharp, well-manicured teeth were. Enough to bite a person and
tear them apart.
"Well... -! town... -!!!"
 No, I mean no! Damn it, listen to what people have to say!
Jeong Tae-eui screamed like crazy. But the sound stopped in his mouth and returned to his
throat. Next to Jeong Tae-eui screaming and making a sound that didn't come out, Ilay tied
Tae-eui's wrist.
eui from behind with the rest of the towel with difficulty. Then, she laid him face down on the
bed and patted Jeong Tae-eui's butt with a smile.
There was something beating in my chest. It was a light, unstoppable hand, as if finding
something to play with.
But at the same time, it is a sense of disappointment that comes as abruptly as raging anger. A
terrifying fear as much as that sense of disappointment.
This madman who shows no consideration or kindness to Jeong Tae-eui and the signs he sees
are coming to the conclusion that the heart is growing cold.
... ... Maybe I really am going to die. No, I didn't really know if I was going to die. Apart from
this man's intentions.
Next to Jeong Tae-ui, who was getting tired of the blue and screaming in vain that could not
even come out of his mouth, the man took off his shirt and put his pants on top. Even his
underwear was piled on top and he was naked.
Even though it was a body she had already seen enough to memorize, Jeong Tae-ui
struggled with the fear and shame that were now completely unfamiliar to her and crawled
inside, pushing the sheets over her knees to get away from him.
I knew instinctively. That man is going to kill him now. No, at least he wouldn't care if he
died or not.
I had to crawl miserably and the bed soon ended. Inside was a wall.
But before Jeong Tae-ui could reach the wall, a strong hand grabbed her ankle first.
"... ¡¡-!!"
A hand that pulls without hesitation to the point that I wonder if it is tearing out the ankle
joint.
 His knees slipped and he fell onto the bed, hitting his shoulders against the bed mattress. The
splashy, soft mattress didn't hurt, but it was a hard hit because of the weight on it.
The hand pressing Jeong Tae-eui's back, who was lying on the bed, was heavily loaded with
force. It was only pressed with one hand, but Jeong Tae-eui could not move. I tried to shake my
body, but I couldn't move as if I had a thousand stones on him.
I told you to listen, you idiot! Why don't you listen to the people?
Jeong Tae-eui burst into tantrums and turned his head, which was crushed against the
sheet. Her face was visible from an oblique angle. Even a faint smile appeared on her face, a
mixture of icy cold and burning heat.
Jeong Tae-eui, who was looking at him eagerly, looked him in the eye.
However, the eyes that met seemed to widen a little, and then a faint smile appeared. not a
laugh Madness.
"Tae... ... ... ... Tae. said Don't think twice before running away."
Eley said softly. It was a terrifyingly soft voice that swept my ears.
Jeong Tae-ui shook his head like a madman. It would have been nice if I could rub the sheet
and remove the piece of cloth covering my mouth, but the cloth that filled my mouth
completely blocked even the sound of moaning.
At the time you said you'd be back soon! Of course, I couldn't have heard you riding a
motorcycle, but I'm still on my way to you! I mean, listen to me!
Tears welled up in Jeong Tae-eui's eyes as he shook his head so that his neck ached. Then Ilay
patted her head. While licking her auricle, he whispers as if to comfort her.
"Know. well. Being locked up in Al Saud's villa in Seringe was, of course, not your will. Until
then, I know it I can understand enough. But I mean."
Eli's voice lowered. The next moment, Tae-Eui Jeong swallowed a groan. Her eyes turned
white and hot.
 My ears hurt. It was painful and hot. Only after a moment did Jeong Tae-ui realize that he had
bitten his ear. Drops of blood were falling on the sheet as if the thin skin of his ear had been torn.
"I couldn't quite understand the fact that he and the child fled as if he had been waiting as soon
as they opened the villa."
Jeong Tae-eui shook his head. My ears were very hot and throbbing. But what was more
unbearable than the ears was that creepy voice. That voice that wouldn't be strange at all if it
killed Jung Tae-eui as it is.
The voice was no longer smiling. It reveals cruel life as it is, and clearly captures harsh anger.
"Tae. I've been thinking about it I've been thinking about what to do if I meet you. I really
thought about a lot of things. I mean, I've been thinking about you the whole time I've been here,
really, not for a single moment. what the hell are you doing? After all, the easiest thing to do is
kill it and swallow it........"
Each time her tongue licked his torn ear, it burned. Her tongue carefully licked the drops of
blood that ran down the auricle and ran down his cheeks. With a low chuckle, her tongue
reached his ear.
"If you chew and swallow everything without leaving a single bone or flesh, then you
cannot escape and it will be completely mine. Ah... "It was a very tempting idea. really do
that... ... ... That's what I thought until 10 minutes ago. Yes, until the moment you get out of
the cab."
A voice mixed with laughter echoed constantly in my ears. It
sounded crazy. I felt my head spinning with fear.
It was different from the fear of death. It seemed more correct to call it the fear of pain, or
the fear of fear.
I didn't know that not being able to know an inch ahead would be so scary. Not at all, really
not at all, unpredictable. It would be better if we could predict 'die'.
The hand that brushed her hair, the hand that pressed her back, was blocking Jeong Tae-eui
with a force that she couldn't even move. Her hand slid off Jeong Tae-eui's clothes one by one
and descended down his waist. Every time she lowered her hand, her clothes were ripped off and
fell on the bed.
 Eventually, Jeong-tae also remained naked with nothing on his body and was restrained while
lying on the bed.
"When I saw you sitting at the bus stop a little before I got out of the cab, I thought I should
swallow you too. Seeing this guy going to the airport again, I guess he couldn't sit still if I left
him alone. so... -I was still thinking whether to rent a hotel room and eat him alive or swallow
him after killing him. how are you going to eat him?
Goosebumps crept up my spine. His words flowed slightly as if he was joking, but it wasn't
just a joke. Maybe he didn't even know he was going to kill Jeong Tae-eui and eat him.
In this sealed room, Jeong Tae-ui's face changed. I could hear that face, and I could hear a soft
laugh right next to me.
"So I was thinking of committing suicide, and for that purpose, I even put on the gloves I had
carefully prepared. --one of the best gloves I have. And I have you.
Interrupting the conversation, Ilay licked Jeong Tae-ui's ear with his lips. With her lips, teeth
and tongue, she bit her auricle and slowly licked Jeong Tae-ui's cheek. The texture of the hard
teeth mercilessly biting the temple cheeks penetrated over her cheeks.
Jeong Tae-ui swallowed a high-pitched groan again. For a moment, I gasped. A clear
memory came to my mind.
Eley getting out of the cab. Closing the cab door, looking straight at Jeong Tae-eui, he slowly
took off his gloves and put them on.
... ... ... I can't. I must have been really crazy How did you get the idea to play with this guy? A
crazy guy like this who says with all his heart that he'll kill and eat someone even if the number
is wrong for a single moment.
Jeong Tae-eui poured curses into his blocked mouth. He cursed himself like a madman. And,
of course, ten times more curses than that, he hurled at the madman behind his back.
Where the hell did you leave your humanity, you bastard!
He knew there was no such thing in the first place, but he didn't know that in this civilized
society, he would be someone who would catch people and talk about cannibals.
 Jeong Tae-eui seemed to be losing his mind. But at the same time, it didn't seem like he would
be surprised by what he did or said now.
yes eat it If you can kill it and eat it, eat it. Whether you go to jail as a terrorist or as a cannibal
for murder, it's the same either way: no, if you go to cannibalism, you'll have to get a mental
evaluation, so you might end up going to the hospital instead of jail.
But before you kill them and eat them, you should listen to
them.... ... . Fear and anger mixed together. I really think I'll be
back.
"By the way, it's like I'm trying to touch it, so it's a waste to swallow it again. Swallowing it
all and making it mine is still a fascinating idea, but it's a shame I can't touch it again. ... ... ... It
would be nice if it were still there after chewing and swallowing it. If I could keep stroking it
like that even after making it completely mine. yes?"
With a sound like this, his big hand violently grabbed Jeong Tae-eui's buttocks. As if he
wanted to tear off the flesh and swallow it, as he said, an unstoppable power entered the hand
that grabbed Jeong Tae-eui.
"So I immediately changed my mind. Anyway, I can't run away, so I'll cut off my leg and
leave it. Swallow that leg. Those legs that keep thinking about running away.
Ilay's hand slid off Jeongtaeui's butt. The hand gently caressing her thigh, inner knee and calf,
she shudders and shrugs her shoulders.
I wanted to scream, but my mouth was still blocked and no words came out.
It's not that, asshole. I didn't mean to run away. Why don't you listen to this shit?
It was embarrassing. Jeong Tae-eui was about to go looking for him.
It would be better if it wasn't before I decided to go back to him. I felt like I was going to die
from the injustice of this happening to me after I was determined to go back even though people
around me were discouraging me, and I had just discovered all the means to leave.
If I had known it would be like this, I wouldn't have thought to go looking for him and would
have simply run away.
So, if I got caught and suffered this kind of thing, I didn't feel ashamed.
Jeong Tae-eui cried. I'd be lying if I said I wasn't afraid of this madman's madness. That
haunting fear stirred the tear glands. Also, miserable anger. It would be better if
to pour out his words and pour out his anger, but no words came out. The pain turned to tears.
His hand, which had been moving over Jeong Tae-ui's ankle, suddenly stopped.
Ilay, who had stopped for a moment and did not move, released his hand from his ankle.
Suddenly, I heard a soft laugh.
I could feel it returning to Jeong Tae-eui's back. I went to Jeong Tae-eui's back, who was lying
face down on the bed, and hugged Jeong Tae-eui from behind as if my chest was on Jeong Tae-
eui's back.
"Cry? You can't cry like that. It hurts my heart to be pitiful, huh? don't cry. I hope you really
cut off his leg. don't be so scared...-If you thought you were going to be so scared, you shouldn't
have thought of running away in the first place, Tae."
A white hand gently caressed Jeong Tae-eui's cheek. Blurring his vision and gently rubbing
the tears that moistened his eyes with her fingertips, Ilay hugged him from behind and kissed his
ear. As if truly pitiful, as if comforting a pathetic child, in a sweet voice.
"Don't cry... ...huh? You can't cry like that anymore. Now time goes by and night comes,
and that night becomes tomorrow again, and that morning becomes night again.
Crazy guy this crazy guy Jeong Tae-eui promised to shout that word a hundred times as
soon as he could speak. He wasn't even bright today.
"Don't cry... -. It's counterproductive now, Tae. If you cry like that, now I'm even more angry.....
... !"
That was the moment he concluded, saying, "I'm angry."
Ilay, who was glued to her back, wanted to lift her waist a little, and the next moment he
pushed her without hesitation as if he had hit a nail.
"... ¡¡-!!"
A scream burst from her mouth. That scream remained in her mouth several times, then
returned to her throat.
The front is white. The white vision soon turned black, and only then became blurry again.
 Rubbing himself between her legs, he felt the sensation of his erect penis, but without
warning, let alone talking about cannibals or amputations, he didn't know it would suddenly
thrust in.
The body that had been pierced by the genitals that had been lifted hit the waist with
unrelenting force and convulsions felt like convulsions.
No foreplay. I couldn't even loosen it with a finger. The wretched genitals that had sunk deep,
piercing the hard muscles that had been closed for a while, filled the inner body wall. Every
time you play a little at your waist, every vein protruding from that big hunk of flesh pushed the
folds of the inner wall.
The body, which was tight in the tight body, began to shovel after a while. "... -! ... ¡¡-!!"
Instead of screaming that couldn't come out of her mouth, tears flowed like rain. Cold sweat
beading on the back of her back broke out every time she shook her body.
"Does it hurt? It's a face that just wants to die. Are you sick to death? Or would you like to
wear black? Uh-huh. Still, seeing as I can afford to look, it doesn't seem to be enough."
Jeong Tae-eui glared fiercely at Ilay, who could be seen through the distant field of vision.
I tried to look, but my vision was blurry from the tears in my eyes, but I still look with all kinds
of resentment.
This damn kid. Crazy bastard. If you're wrong, he just comes at you hard.
But it wasn't long before he muttered an expletive he couldn't spit out.
My body trembled. And every time the body trembled, a huge abomination that was tightly
attached to it, as if it had grown inside Jeong Tae-eui's body, opened up inside.
I thought I was going to die. It hurts to be sick, but I felt like I was going to die from the
pressure. It really didn't seem strange that my body would split in two from the bottom at some
point.
"Why have you already forgotten it, huh? Being locked up there about Dalpo, yeah, did you
forget that it was a little less recorded, huh? Taeyi Jeong, I told you, you belong to me. I must
have told you, but did you forget?
 The voice coming from behind was harsh. The words that were spat out with his teeth, as if
he was gradually brimming with anger every time he spoke, the strength of his back faded.
Puck, puck, puck, puck, the flesh painfully pounding at the entrance, which is open to the
point of being close to the edge, makes a sound. The genitals, which were not even wet and did
not enter properly, began to move in and out of the body, trembling little by little, as if looking
for some brightness in his body.
The bedclothes Jeong Tae-ui rubbed his face with were wet.
I felt like I was going to die from the pain and I felt like I was going to die from the pressure.
The falling tears soaked the sheets.
"Jung Tae-yi, take care of yourself...! I told you, you're mine. Please don't hurt yourself
however you want, because it's mine. By the way, you just throw things on your own? I'm out of
my mind."
His voice gradually became rougher. The genitals, which had been digging into the body,
gradually increased in volume with the rough voice.
It felt vividly as the things that had been filling up as if they had been tearing inside my body
gradually inflated. I feel like my stomach is going to burst from that pressure.
"Uh, uh... -."
Jeong Tae-eui cried. Eventually, he couldn't stand it and started sobbing like a child. It's
unfair. sick. angry and sad But most of all, it was embarrassing.
What did you mean so badly?
Yes, if you think about it, it is clear that Jeong Tae-ui ran away from him. That day,
because of Jeong-tae's, he ran away from Ilay, who had beaten him there.
But I was sure he would be back soon, and I talked to him. Of course, it was a situation where
he couldn't hear on the streets where he had to talk, but it was also his fault that I couldn't hear
him if I put him in line with that kind of blunt logic.
Even now, Shinru and his uncle stopped him, but he did not listen and was about to go to the
airport to return with this man.
But it was unfair, resentful and sad to be able to trap people like a mouse.
 Jeong Tae-eui again felt unhappy at the touch of the glove in his mouth.
This guy really, even for a moment, was going to commit suicide. He thought for a moment
about dipping these gloves in Jeong Tae-eui's blood.
Trying to get back with a guy like that seemed silly to her, and made it even more unfair, so
Jeong Tae-ui rubbed her wet face on the sheet and cried, even with her mouth covered.
"Crying? ... - Are you crying? If you cry right now, it's counterproductive, Jeong Tae-yi.
Why aren't you listening?"
His genitals, which were so tight that his whole body trembled, swelled unceasingly. He
lowered his body, and sweat began to form on his chest, which was attached to the back of
Jeong Tae-ui. His lips, which had been biting the nape of her neck and sucking hard, traced her
cheeks. Her face moist and teary, her lips sliding softly.
Jeong Tae-eui was even more saddened by those soft lips, which contrasted with her harsh and
cruel voice.
It was because of this. Because of such trivial things, I felt that even this monster-like man
still has a human nature, so I thought I should take care of this guy with an idiot.
Even now.
How the hell was he supposed to buy this crazy guy, and did he want to break his head over
thinking like that?
"Tae. ... - Tae. Do you want me to release this?"
Ilay, who was slowly but thoroughly licking away the tears that moistened her cheeks,
whispered in her ear in a moment.
Jeong Tae-eui nodded his head. He nodded hard, straining his neck, which wasn't even strong
enough to go in.
listen to people People talk. I don't know how sad I am, I don't know if I'll ever understand.
Ilei whispered in a slightly low voice, sucking every drop of the tears that constantly
escaped without drying.
 "Then say it with your mouth. If you unravel this, it means to speak intelligently with your
mouth. you are mine Say with your mouth that the person named Jeong Tae-eui belongs to Ilay
Ligro from head to toe. ... "Are you going to tell me?"
It was a stern and harsh tone. Otherwise, I will never let you go.
Jeong Tae-eui cried so hard that even with a dazed head, she paused for a moment.
It was just, you just perceived it that way. Why are you trying to make my mouth talk?
She looked at him curiously with moist eyes.
He seemed to think that look was rejected. Suddenly, Eli's expression hardened with coldness.
"Aren't you talking? So let's go ahead and keep our mouths shut. ... -It's good.
I have plenty of time and won't be busy."
As soon as he finished saying, "I don't have it," he pulled up his waistband.
As if tearing the internal organs of the body, the flesh penetrating more and more without
hesitation opened the body unceasingly.
And at that moment, the flesh that had swollen to the point of suffocation in the body
exploded.
"... ¡¡-!!"
Jeong Tae-eui shuddered and shrugged his shoulders without realizing it. Several times,
intermittent water gushed from his penis, which filled his stomach. The viscous liquid he had
filled by hitting his body accumulated in his stomach.
It was as if he could hear Ilay's low moan over his shoulder. And Jeong-tae also moaned
through his clogged mouth. Even the loud gush of water hitting my stomach came to me with an
overwhelming sense of pressure.
However, it is over.
Jeong Tae-eui recalled the thought in his head.
Now it's time to get out of that damn monstrous thing that used to pound heavy and gigantic in
my stomach. It was the only thing I was so happy about, and the relief made me cry.
 Lifting Jeong Tae-eui's waist, who had lost energy and was limp, Ilay started to shovel
again. Jeong Tae-eui's eyes widen in surprise.
The genitals that filled the body with pride did not go out. No, it did not even reduce in
volume. On the contrary, as the body became wet with the liquid it had expelled from the
stomach, the movement of the waist became faster, as if it were easier to move.
Every time the skin rubbed like crazy downward, the cloudy liquid that had accumulated
inside came out with it. It ran down her buttocks and dripped onto the sheet, wetting Jeong
Tae-eui's genitals. At first glance, it looks like Jung Tae-eui is spilling it.
I thought I was going to die.
I feel like I'm going to die of shortness of breath from the pressure on my body.
Ilay's shaking body, which was constantly pounding him, was so strong that he looked as if he
would run out of breath at any moment.
Jeong Tae-ui wiped away the tears that were constantly overflowing by rubbing them on the
sheet. Ilay, who soon realized this, grabbed Jeong Tae-ui's chin and blocked it. And he licked it
all off as if not to let a single drop fall.
Meanwhile, for the second time, I felt a sensation leaving my body.
This time is the end. Jeong Tae-eui thought with a head whose consciousness was blurred in
the distance. now it's over You can be released now.
He shrugged his shoulders and withdrew from the background, where I could barely feel any
sensation. I don't know if it was an illusion, but the abomination that filled my body with pride
seemed to have retreated a bit.
Ilay whispered again in his ear. Will you talk with your mouth?
Jeong Tae-eui was silent. To be precise, I was so exhausted that I couldn't afford to respond.
Then, for the third time, Ilay began to wiggle his waist. When
he finished the third, Jeong Tae-eui seemed to faint.
There was no sensation below the waist. It was just that the entrance was so hot it felt like it
was on fire.
 Hanging on the sheet, exhausted from crying, Jeong Tae-eui muttered with a mouth that could
not let out words.
please save me If he does, his body will really collapse. I'll do whatever you say, so please
save me, you bastard.... ... .
Even after crying like that, when she thinks those thoughts, she gets sad again and starts
shedding tears when she hears his languid voice. The voice that even seemed kind to me tickled
my ear pinna and asked.
"If you speak with your mouth, I will let you go. With your mouth, looking at me, so I can
hear you, if you speak well."
"... -."
Jeong Tae-eui nodded his head. Everything was fine. I'll do anything for you, so I wanted you
to leave him alone for a while, just for a while.
However, there was no strength in his body, which was so stretched that he could not move a
single finger, and Ilay did not see Jeong Tae-eui nodding his head.
"... ... ... Uh-huh. Would you like to try some more?"
A faint chuckle was heard in my ear. It was then that Jeong Tae-eui suddenly realized that he
wasn't tired at all, smiling like that. With truly monstrous stamina, he grabbed Jeong Tae-eui's
waist and lifted him up again with just a light sweat that was enough to make him feel good.
I was horrified.
Suddenly my mind flashed.
Jeong Tae-eui nodded madly. If I go on like this, Jeong Tae-eui really falls apart and I don't
know if I will ever get up again. Even now, I thought the bottom might already be in tatters.
When Jeong Tae-ui nodded while crying, Ilay laughed. Even if he nodded, there was no force,
so he only slightly lifted his chin up and down, but Ilay smiled deeply and grabbed Jeong Tae-
ui's chin. Then she untied the piece of cloth still covering Jeong Tae-ui's mouth, stuck her finger
in her mouth, pulled out the wet piece of cloth and threw it away.
 Even after that, he slowly traced the tongue, palate and gums with his fingertips, as if he
enjoyed the touch of the tongue, and in a moment he pulled his hand out and at the same time bit
his lip hard.
I didn't even have the energy to scream in pain.
I guess I'll never think of him as a ...................................................human againWhat is
humanity? ... ... .
Jeong Tae-eui moaned and wept bitterly.
However, Iley, who clearly must have lacked the quality of a fingernail, speaks softly and
firmly while gently kissing Jeong Tae-ui's eyelids with his lips.
"Tae. Say it. with your
mouth." "... -."
I didn't mean to say no. It was only because I was so lucky that my throat was blocked and I
couldn't say a word right away.
Still, after hesitating for a brief moment, Ilay grabbed Jeong Tae-ui's butt without hesitation.
Jeong Tae-ui was startled and opened his mouth quickly.
"... - That's it. ... ... ... It's you ... ... ... Sun."
His throat was so tight that he couldn't even hear Jeong-tae's own ears.
But, showing no sign of haste, Ilay pressed his lips lightly against Jeong Tae-ui's lips and said.
"again. to make it sound good to me".
"... I would say yes. ... -It's yours, this... - Eat ......."
There must have been some harsh words at the end of those whispered whispers that ran out of
steam, but Ilay didn't blame him. Instead, she puts her lips back on his and speaks with them
overlapping.
"again. Make your name sound good. I didn't hear it. Jeong
Tae-eui shut your mouth.
I was sad, sad, angry and angry.
"Damn Ilay Regrow... ... , Jeong Tae-eui means you belong to Eley. kill or not, whatever
you want!"
Squeezing the last strength left in his body, he shouted aloud.
 But Ilay, who thought he might be angry, let him or her, kill or live, almost desperately, was
not angry. Rather, he smiled happily. The soft laughter disappeared from Jeong Tae-ui's mouth.
"Are you going to run away again?"
Jung Tae-eui, who barely understood the whispered words with overlapping lips, lifted her
heavy eyelids and looked at Ilay.
His face, still looking down with a mixture of madness and heat, was in front of her eyes.
Because he didn't run away. I mean, it was on the way back to you.
Now that there was nothing blocking his mouth, he could have spoken, but Jeong Tae-eui
was tired enough to open his mouth.
Jeong Tae-eui shook his head helplessly. It was a very slight movement, seemingly invisible,
but Ilay seemed to recognize it. He sucked Jeong Tae-eui's tongue into his mouth and bit it.
"Jeong-tae.
Suddenly, I heard a voice calling my name.
Hearing that strangely clear pronunciation, Jeong Tae-eui closed his eyes. He was exhausted
and his body felt like cotton soaked in water.
Slowly, he turned Jeongtaeui's body downward. As soon as he laid him down on the bed,
Jeong Tae-ui, who had lost strength in his whole body, was stretched out like a corpse.
But I didn't get much rest.
Jeong Tae-ui, who was lying down, thinking that even if he killed him, he would not be able
to get up, woke up with a heavy feeling weighing on him.
Ilay climbed on top of Jeong Tae-eui as if they overlapped and fell face down.
Jeong Tae-eui was terrified for a moment.
It can't be done. die for real If I had done this one more time, I would definitely die.
Perhaps he had read the light in Jeong Tae-eui's wide eyes. Ilay, who
almost fell face first onto Jung Tae-eui's body, smiled.
 The moment I saw that smile, I thought, "Oh. This guy has got his mind back. Before he
looked like a madman who had lost his mind somewhere, but now he's a madman whose mind
has come back to him.
"It's okay. I'm not going to do so bad now. ... ... As long as you keep what you say with
your mouth with kindness, you won't be hard. Come on, don't cry, don't be afraid, just. "
He was quite tearful. The tone of a small child's tone was somehow very offensive. I was
about to say, 'Why are you crying, why am I crying?
The moment he recognized that he was crying, Jeong Tae-eui suddenly felt sad.
It was because she realized the reason for her crying.
How do you deal with this madman? I must have aligned incorrectly, what should I do?
Even though Jeong Tae-ui was mourning inside and helpless, he spread Jeong Tae-ui's legs
apart and tucked his waist between them.
Jeong Tae-ui's scream, which had been barely audible, became a little louder.
"it's okay. it's not good to stand still... ... ... I'll just put it on. Because it doesn't move and I just
put it on. It's just because it feels good, so just sit still. Just put it on and that's it."
Ilay patted Jeong Tae-eui on the cheek with his lips and whispered. Then, whether Jeong
Tae-eui shook his head or not, he spread his legs apart and pushed his back little by little
between them.
The pressure slowly creeping in and digging into him made my stomach churn. Jeong Tae-eui
reflexively shrugs his shoulders, trying to get a little more comfortable. Finally, when the
genitals reached halfway as he pressed his body hard,
Jeong Tae-eui finally squeezed back the tears that were about to come again.
Then Ilay, who frowned slightly and looked at Jeong Tae-eui, sighed quietly. Yes, that's all for
today.........................................Standstill. If you fit your body into my things, you'll be more
comfortable in the future.
Having said that, he knelt over Jeong Tae-eui's body.
In an instant, dozens of words came to his mind that he wanted to refute. But he didn't have the
energy to say such a thing, and if he had to say it, the seeds surely wouldn't work.
If you adjust to your body, you're sure to suffer before you get old ...., I was depressed.
thinking about it.
 Jeongyeon let out a long sigh.
The chest and the chest rising and falling as he breathed overlapped with subtle differences.
the stomach touches
At the body temperature transmitted by the skin he encountered, Jeong Tae-eui slowly, very
slowly, released the strength of his body.
This difficulty was double the specification. I guess I will have to rethink the alignment
again. I thought it would be too hard to dry.
"Jeong-tae. ... "You like me."
Again with clear pronunciation, sometimes the pronunciation was very clear. This guy must
have been practicing pronunciation in secret: Ilay, who shouted his name, paused for a moment
before continuing.
Jeong Tae-eui opened his eyes. Even if it flashed, it had no strength, so I barely lifted my
eyelids.
I think I heard something strange now.
"Even if your mouth is crooked, you have to speak well... ... ."
Jeong Tae-eui opened his mouth with a frown, but at that moment, perhaps because of his
mood, the body superimposed underneath seemed to tremble and lift his waist a little, so he
closed his mouth again.
And at the same time, I remembered what I had said with a dazed head.
- Jeong Tae-eun. you like me
It is... ... And I thought for a moment without realizing it. Then I remembered the results of a
study I had seen somewhere in the past that showed that clues work best for people who are
both physically and mentally exhausted and awake.
However, the spirit that had awakened so brightly was slowly fading again. And think
again.
Do I really like this guy?
As soon as I remembered that question, the past suddenly passed like a post. The past was
mainly an image of a character named Ilay Ligrow, and as the past passed one by one, Jeong
Tae-Eui became more and more depressed.
 No, it's a character I can't help but like.
What did this guy do wrong that he didn't do?
No murder, no rape, no ........................robberyI don't remember this, but this guy would have
been a thief.
if I had not been born with a diamond spoon.
... ... ... No. Come to think of it, I was robbed. The articles are a little different. Now, it's a
little bit the opposite.
If you like this type of person, you're either an adult or you're an ...........idiot.
schizophrenia.
Jeong Tae-eui suddenly felt a shiver down his back and shook his head.
At that moment, his lips touched the back of her neck and moved. A sleepy voice drifted up
the back of his neck and into his ears.
"So, when you called."
Suddenly, his voice dropped.
"You did. that I like you."
At that resolute conclusion, Jeong Tae-ui forced her to recall the memory with her dark hair.
But I can assure you that I don't remember saying that.
But did this man hear that? I like
that
"So I thought. I thought clearly then. This is mine." " "
Jeong Tae-eui did not respond. I didn't want to open my mouth because I was exhausted, but I
was also pleasantly surprised by the body heat my body was transmitting, and it wasn't bad to
hear the soft murmur of my voice.
"And just before you hung up, when you asked me if I liked you."
When Ilay mentioned those words, Jeong Tae-eui immediately shrugged her shoulders.
Yes. That said, I have not yet received a response. There was a clear feeling in his heart that
he surely would, but at that moment, the phone disconnected without hearing his response.
answer it
 Actually, I didn't really want an answer.
If you say you don't like it, it's not a nice feeling, but I've heard a lot nastier things than that.
If you answered yes,... ... It was also a bit difficult. If that happens, from that moment on I
had the feeling that something was going to get out of control.
No, you can't answer that. ................He was about to say that, but his voice was suddenly cut
off.
The broken voice did not last long. how
long it has been.
I thought you wouldn't respond.
I wondered what it would be like to fall asleep without saying a word, but Jeong Tae-ui,
who was struggling with the weight pressing down on his body, also slowly fell asleep.
uncle... ... , he didn't die anyway. I really thought he was going to die.
Suddenly, Jeong Tae-ui remembered his uncle's worried voice and muttered to himself.
Blinking, blinking, crossing the border between dream and reality, slowly trying to drop
consciousness beyond reality, it seemed as if a soft voice could be heard from far away.
"Still... ... Mia."
With those low, quiet words, I could feel something touching my cheek from my ear. It's a
familiar touch, so you can tell what it is even when you close your eyes.
What is that logic ........, Jung Tae-eui thought, her hair slightly fuzzy.
At the end of her fuzzy hair, she suddenly felt a strong, strong arm hugging her waist. "It's
mine. Tae."
 ***

When he opened his eyes, the first thing Jung Tae-eui said with his distant hair was, 'I am
alive ........' I thought.
I thought I was going to die, but I was alive.
Taeyong raised his hand. My shoulder felt like it was going to fall off. Is it just my shoulder or
the pain from my arm to my fingertips?
When I gently lifted my finger, it didn't really hurt. But my skin is throbbing, and I feel really
bad.
The reason my skin is throbbing like this is because someone has been rubbing it hard. "
............"
Arms, legs and head, there was nothing that wasn't grabbed by those wretched hands. There is
nothing strange about the body hurting like a muscle ache.
I slowly turned my nerves through my body once. Although his body ached, he didn't seem to
have any injuries.
Seeing that there is no feeling in the lower back, I will suffer for a few more days.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at the ceiling with a slightly tense face, then slowly lowered his hand.
As I moved a little from side to side, my lower back immediately throbbed and ached.
"... ... ! ... ... ! ... ... !!"
I felt like my back was going to break. However, the real pain was between my legs and
inside. Jeong Tae-ui swallowed a silent moan and trembled.
For a moment, I was worried.
What if it is really torn or ripped?
I had torn myself once before and suffered every time I went to the bathroom for a few days.
At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui sighed, remembering the difficulties that were impossible to count
and annoying to anyone.
What... ... .
 Jeong Tae-eui thought for a moment. She soon made a firm decision and, while enduring the
throbbing pain, carefully ran her hand between her hips.
"Ay... ... ... ... ... ... !!!!"
The moment he touched the entrance inside her buttocks with his fingertips, Jeong Tae-eui
trembled.
I couldn't see it, but I sensually felt that the swollen, pitiful mouth, which had been injured,
certainly didn't seem to get any better for the next 100 years or so. Maybe it was broken.
"If I do this again with him in the future, I will go to my castle... ... !"
Jeong Tae-ui, who was making a painful noise while grinding his teeth, however, his unique
shyness revived, hesitated and closed his mouth.
He slowly turned his head a few inches and moved to the minimum, only rolling his eyes to
one side.
I thought I was going to lie there, but the seat was empty.
Is it a bath? Or going out for a while.
He stood still and looked at his feet. I didn't feel I didn't even want to get up and look around,
but it looked like Jeong Tae-ui was lying alone.
He sighed quietly. It's not worth living if you can't play freely with your mouth.
"... ... ... ... ... ... . I'm going to go to the finish line first while I deal with the crazy guy..., at the
wrong line."
Jeong Tae-eui muttered helplessly.
Slowly, the memory before going to sleep came to my mind.
In the end, the sadness could not be relieved. On the contrary, there was a new resentment as
to whether the price of one's sins was high enough to undergo such harsh treatment.
"... ... ."
Jeong Tae-eui suddenly shut his mouth.
A dog chasing chickens.
I remembered what my uncle had said.
I didn't want to hear such a thing, but at a glance it was true.
 What was Eley thinking at that moment? When you
step back right in front of your eyes.
Suddenly, my heart was pounding and I was in pain. Breathing rises slightly.
It may not be something to feel so unfairly about, but with that in mind, Jeong Tae-ui calmed
his heart.
"... ... ."
On the one hand, I thought maybe I'm not in a situation where I'm thinking like that right now.
Maybe I got the wrong line.
Of course, he knew that a man named Ilay Ligrow was not human. It wasn't that he wasn't
human, it was just that he was beginning to wonder if he was really, seriously, biologically
inhuman now. His endurance was beyond unusual.
Also, when I think carefully, it was not unusual in my mind.
Even if it is to save people, they usually do not use such radical and destructive, sometimes
even self-destructive methods.
Was it really good to go back to that man, to be precise, to get caught trying to go back?
There was a serious meeting. Thinking about my throbbing, aching body depresses me even
more.
Do I really need to dry a guy like that?
The more I thought about the time before going to sleep, the more I lost the confidence to deal
with that radical man that the word "dry" is too overwhelming.
When you think rationally, the best thing to do is, after all, to jump.
Of course, if you do and get caught again, a terrible situation will happen that you can't even
imagine at that moment. I didn't know if I would be eaten alive.
But even after taking that risk, fleeing a thousand miles was the best option for living a proper
life.
"How the hell do you dry that? ... ."
After muttering like that, Jeong Tae-ui was silent for a moment and then changed a part of
what he said. Who the hell is going to do that?
 I can say it clearly, but there was no human being who could protect that man. it can be
predicted By the way, if you say you live your life well and live well,
"... ... ... It's me."
Jung Tae-eui mumbled a little and sank her face into the comforter.
- It's mine, Tae.
Suddenly, a voice that had been whispered softly and tenderly came alive in my ear.
Before going to sleep.
The body, which was heavily superimposed on top of him, whispered like a sigh. "...
... . Mine is the one freezing to death .................."
Jeong Tae-eui muttered sullenly. But as he muttered like that, he moved his sore arm and
lifted the blanket one by one. I lifted it to the top of my neck and covered it under my eyes.
The reason the back of the neck instantly warmed up was because, at least, the lower part of
the face appeared to be reddish.
How did I end up like this?
Recalling a thought that he had thought about a lot, but in the end had not come to a
conclusion, Jeong Tae-eui pulled his hair out.
"I really want to get rid of this guy's schizophrenia as soon as possible, if only for a moment
......................................"
"Jung Tae, are you dreaming now or have you woken up and
awakened? If my body had been fine, I would have jumped up to
the ceiling.
Jeong Tae-ui's heart sank at the sudden voice from the room where he thought there was no
one but himself.
I turned around, forgetting the pain in my body, and Ilay was sitting on a person's couch,
hiding in the shade of a large potted plant between the desk and the window.
As if he was doing nothing in particular, he was looking this way with open arms.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him with wide eyes, diligently recalling the memory in her head.
Damn it, what did I just say a while ago?
 At Jeong Tae-eui's frown, Ilay looked at him with no ill will. Perhaps it was as if he was
thinking about something.
"Why are you sitting there faceless?"
"Well... -?
As Jeong Tae-eui mumbled bluntly, Ilay answered slowly, as if he was thinking of something
else or thinking differently now. He looks at Jeong Tae-eui with thin eyes that still look sleepy.
"I was just thinking."
Then he said with a slight smile on his lips.
Yes, it looked like that. And Jeong Tae-eui was somehow troubled by that thought. It's like
putting your fate on a scale and estimating it.
Eley got up slowly. And reached the bed where Jeong Tae-ui was lying.
Standing next to the bed, she looked at Jeong Tae-eui. Jeong Tae-eui, who barely managed to
stand up with her throbbing body, sat up and leaned against the bed, sweating profusely as she
found it difficult to sit up on her own. Then, I looked straight into Ilay's eyes.
"Let me tell you first."
opened his mouth Jeong Tae-eui is heartbroken and looks at his mouth, startled inside. "It
wasn't broken. It was a little torn and swollen, but it will get better in a few days."
"... ... ." I
saw you.
Jeong Tae-eui touched the entrance alone and remembered a moment ago when he struggled
with bitterness, thinking as if he had been bitten by an insect.
"And let me tell you one more thing."
Elijah opened his mouth again. Jeong Tae-eui was startled again. And atsame time, I felt
depressed. No, people can gossip while talking to themselves .............................No,didn't even
gossip before that.
"You'll have to change your castle."
 Jeong Tae-eui pauses at Ilay's indifferent words, huh, and I look at him with a blank face. I
thought about what he meant, but there was nothing special about it. In fact, I couldn't even
remember what he said.
As he looked at Jeong Tae-eui, who was worried about what that meant, he suddenly smiled
and muttered to himself, 'Tae Reflow would be fine,' but he wasn't sure.
"And one more thing."
When Ilay said it for the third time, Tae-Eui Jeong was startled for the third time and cursed
inwardly.
What kind of memory is so good?
She looked at him with a frown at what he was going to say this time, but was silent for a
moment.
Suddenly, he took a step closer to the bed. And leaning down, he leans over Jeong Tae-eui.
Jung Tae-eui frowned as she looked suspiciously at his face that reached just above his forehead.
"Tae. You're mine. As you clearly said with your mouth
yesterday." "...-No, that's you--"
"I said it with your mouth. clearly. If I had to recite it accurately, it would have been, 'This
damn Ilay Reflow, Jeong Tae-eui is yours, Ilay, do what you want, kill or not,' I think."
Jeong Tae-eui closes his mouth.
Come to think of it, my uncle had done it before, or had he heard from Kyle? This guy has a
unique personality, but he's an extraordinarily handsome guy (I think it was Kyle because he was
bluntly saying he had a unique personality).
Jeong Tae-eui scratched his head, biting his taste buds. He sighed and muttered with a heart
full of despair.
"Yeah, do your thing, do your thing."
At Jeong Tae-eui's words, Ilay laughed. At that
moment, Jeong Tae-eui closed his mouth.
What a laugh It was very similar to that smile. When our eyes met for the first time in
Rahman's villa.
 It resembles the smile of that time when he came to me with a pure and joyful light, as if he
was happy.
Jung Tae-eui stared at him without realizing it. That unfamiliar expression hung on Ilay's
face now.
My heart was pounding, it was ringing.
It was a face I had been thinking about many times. It was a look I had been thinking about
several times.
Is there anyone who smiles so happily at the moment he sees himself?
Jung Tae-eui's fingertips suddenly trembled. Maybe I felt as if my fingers were numb. So I
clasped my hands together and gently rubbed my fingers together. and then I think
I liked that expression. If it were to see that face, I might say something
like this. "Yes, you do everything... ... ."
Taeyong sighed and whispered. Then suddenly, on the other hand, I feel depressed and
mumble to myself in my mouth.
"My original dream is to meet a kind and caring person, eat well and live well,... ... ... uhh."
But Jeong Tae-ui overlooked one thing.
He had forgotten that the man in front of him had very good hearing.
Ilay suddenly raised his eyebrows and muttered, "Ha ha." But he smiles as if he really doesn't
care.
"Are you going to kill all the nice people in the world?"
Jeong Tae-eui closes his mouth. It's cold, so I rubbed my arm with goose bumps. What this
man said didn't sound like a joke at all. Seriously, there don't seem to be too many cases where
jokes are really jokes and real stories are really serious.
"How are you going to pick a friendly guy?"
Jeong Tae-eui asked, biting his taste buds.
 The standard of being kind is too vague. There were as many standards as the number of
people living in this world. Maybe somewhere in the world, there was someone who would
say that even this monster-like man in front of him was kind.
Ilay raised his eyebrows, but then spoke quietly.
You tell.
"¿I?"
"If you know someone who struggles to eat well and live well, then you are a kind and caring
person."
"... ... . is there a standard for categorizing a friendly person?"
Jeong Tae-eui scratched his head. That standard once ..........., I mumbled, and suddenly thought
of.
it. If I were this guy, I'd be able to stay like this.
This is it, somehow I felt like I had to take care of this guy more and more. If I stopped taking
care of this guy, threw him away and he went somewhere, it seemed like I would persistently
chase after him and watch the kind and friendly person he met.
Jeong Tae-ui was immersed in the image of his life gradually sinking into a swamp, and while
still looking at his fingertips, Ilay, who had been silent for a moment, opened his mouth.
"Yes, and let me tell you one more
.............................thing." "You're
still there..............."
What the hell did I say I can't even remember, but this guy has a really extraordinary memory.
Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay and wondered if there was anything else to say. As he nodded
softly as if to tell her, Ilay sat down on the bed.
Sitting next to Jeong Tae-eui, he put an arm over Jeong Tae-ui as if he was going to lie down
on him.
In the threatening situation of being trapped in his arms, Jeong Tae-eui frowned. what else is
left?
"Don't even think about running away."
A quiet voice sounded right in front of me.
 Jeong Tae-eui looked at him silently without saying a word.
Looking back, I think he said something like that at first glance. Obviously, I thought for a
while that it would be good for my life design to run away as soon as possible.
Ilay's voice, telling him not to think about running away, was calm and quiet.
Surprisingly, there was no roar of anger or threat. He said it so casually, as if it were an order to
eat.
"No third time."
He kept talking Jeong Tae-eui just listened to him silently.
With a face as flat as his voice, Ilay looked at Jeong Tae-ui's face for a moment. He looked at
every nook and cranny as if trying to find something in it, then opened his mouth again.
"This time, I really wanted to kill you. I seriously thought about it more than halfway through
to make sure I could never escape again, even if I killed you and swallowed you."
"... ... ."
Jeong Tae-eui lowered his gaze. Even with that said, the man named Eley did not regret or
apologize for those thoughts. He could do it with a carefree face, really, anytime he wanted.
A little, my heart trembles.
Is it really OK?
"So there's no third time. The third time I'm really going to kill you. So don't do it. ...
... Please."
At the last word, Jeong Tae-eui raises his head.
The last word I never expected to hear from this man's mouth was very unfamiliar.
At the sound of those common words that everyone speaks with ease, Jeong Tae-eui shudders
again and his fingertips wither.
... ... ... Is this man really losing his inhumanity... ... ... ... . Jeong Tae-
eui suddenly thought seriously.
When I spoke to Shin-ru, the words were true for Jeong Tae-ui, but the words themselves
contained a certain amount of jest.
 Jeong Tae-eui smiled slightly.
It felt good too. Occasionally, unexpectedly, every time I would find out what was surprising
about this man, although it was a shame that most of it was like this, and it's common for other
people, I would suddenly burst out laughing.
"I was about to go back, yo."
Jeong Tae-eui opened his mouth.
Eley raised his eyebrows. And he tilts his head ever so slightly, as if he didn't understand what
he was saying. "When I was waiting to catch the airport bus. I was planning to go to the
airport and return to you.
Jeong Tae-ui shrugged his shoulders and sighed.
As he said this, a vague sense of resentment and anger arose .....................................again.
It is the price of discovering surprises one by one.
Ilay looked up and looked at Jeong Tae-eui. It
was a very strange face.
He was looking at Jeong Tae-eui with a face that was hard to tell, as if he had heard a very
strange sound.
Jeong Tae-eui scratched his head in embarrassment when the strange look approached him.
And he himself raises his eyebrows for no reason and looks at it.
"I'm ......not lying."
Jeong Tae-eui added a word because he thought that was the true nature of that strange look.
Then, whether he really thought it, or just thought it was a surprise, or if he had a different idea,
Eley nodded his head slightly and didn't answer anything.
Taeyong Jeong scratched his head.
The whole world is silent when a guy who was a good conversationalist until a while ago
suddenly shuts his mouth. When that happened, strangely, I couldn't calm down.
then suddenly "Just
what I said".
Elias opened his mouth. You can't hear Jeong Tae-eui well, huh? I asked.
 "Only as much as I bet, as much as I bet on you. You just have to give it back." It
was an ordinary tone.
Jeong Tae-eui heard her voice as if she was passing by and waved. And after thinking for a
while, she asked suspiciously.
"... ... . Maybe it wasn't a big part or something ......?"
Hearing this, Ilay suddenly had a deep smile on his face. It's a deep, big smile that is likely to
burst into laughter at any moment.
"Okay. You're not sure?
In response to her vague answer, Jeong Tae-ui scratched his head slowly and muttered. "No,
I have to give as much as I receive. as much as you lost.
Jeong Tae-eui thought about the many things he had lost. It
seemed like it would be difficult to bring it back somehow.
"Because of this, you must have lost a lot."
I wanted to add one word, 'This bastard who doesn't even know what to do next, and doesn't
have a plan', but I swallowed it.
At Jeong Tae-eui's words, Ilay grimaced strangely for a moment. But before Jeong Tae-eui
noticed and sent out a mysterious light, he smiled as if nothing had happened.
"Yes, that's all you needIt .....................can be a little overwhelming, but I'll take it no matter
what.
that happens.
The words behind the scenes were vague, close to internal dialogue. Jeong Tae-eui listens at a
glance, huh? He turned his head, but Ilay only shrugged with a slight smile.

***

Jung Tae-eui stared at the bathroom door.

It was good to sit on the toilet, but it was also good to see all the chores while suffering a lot,
but looking back now, the bathroom door seemed too far away.
"Should I call you back ... ."
 After a moment's thought, Tae-Eui Jeong shook her head. It was not a very wise choice.
I received Ilay's help to get here.
It's embarrassing, but I really couldn't move a single step.
At first, I almost crawled out of bed to cum on my own, but as soon as I stepped on the
floor, my knee snapped.
Looking at today's paper, I thought 'Aha, I guess the reporters didn't have much to write about.
I saw T&R and UNHRDO being beaten in pairs.' Elay, who was mumbling like everyone else,
saw Jeong Tae-eui fall, wiped off his facial expression and looked at him with wide eyes.
He was one step late and lifted Jeong Tae-eui upright, put him on the bed and asked, 'Why did
you fall when there was nothing there?'
At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay with a really resentful look. From that expression
on his face, Ilay seemed to have guessed the cause, but he said, "Ah," nodded and then frowned
slightly as if he didn't understand again.
'If your stamina is so low, it must be hard to live in the world.' When I
heard those words, real resentment boiled over.
You bastard, you talk like that because you've never been nailed. I didn't know I was going to
be in this situation, but it's just me saying it's someone else's business!
Jeong Tae-eui clenched his trembling fists and, on the other hand, wept as he realized the
pain that some lovely young men who had enjoyed a happy sex life with him in the past must
have suffered. But on the other hand, their suffering would not have been her own. When had
they ever had sex with a cavalry sergeant?
As he sat on the bed, it was difficult to sit or stand, fists clenched and eyes shining, Ilay asked
as he ruffled Jeong Tae-ui's hair to see if he was going to try to find his missing personality.
'Why are you lying down? Can you bring me some beer? 'No,
I'm going to the bathroom. ... ... ... Bring me some beer.
 After Jung Tae-eui talked about his original business, they both said he was skeptical of
their proposal. Ilay chuckled and grabbed Jeong Tae-eui. Then he went to the bathroom, sat
him on the toilet and got a beer from the mini-bar right in front of it.
Sitting on the toilet and drinking beer................, but sooner or later I opened the flapper and did
click. Then, he looked at Ilay, who was standing in the threshold of
the bathroom. 'Why.'
I'm waiting for you to finish the beer. '... ... ?
Why.'
'You can't stand up. Trying to fall off the tile floor in the bathroom? ' I'm
not going to have a beer here and get up right away.
Maybe he came to the bathroom to drink beer, Jeong Tae-eui frowned and told him. Then
Ilay said no and waved his hand.
'You don't have to stand up and take off your clothes to do business. If it's big, pick it up, take
off your clothes and put it back on, if it's small, I'll hold it behind my back and stand it up.
At Ilay's casual words, Jeong Tae-eui became angry. I looked at him with wide eyes.
No, that in itself was correct. However, he is not an immobile patient, and somehow he can
remove his clothes while sitting. Even small tasks can be seen while sitting.
Watch what you do in the presence of people.
Jeong Tae-ui said sullenly, wondering if this was also one of his lack of humanity.
'Aren't you going to the public restroom?'
"Any public restroom in the world, hugging a guy from behind and doing housework!"
Jeong Tae-eui exclaimed with a sullen face.
"Aha," said Ilay, who was shaking his head, saying, "As you wish." But instead of going back
to the room, he looks at Jeong Tae-eui and smiles.
'It's not like I've never seen you wrap, what's so unusual.'
Is it the same as that?" I wanted to shout, but before that, Ilay had already walked away.
 He must have lacked common sense.
While groaning, Jeong Tae-ui looked at the business with torn pain. And I thought about that
pain.
I'll never really be with him again.... ... .
Even thinking about it on his own, it didn't seem like a big reality, but after making such a
futile decision, Tae-eui Jeong somehow felt sorry for himself.
"By the way... ... ... Now, what about the future? Jeong
Tae-ui sat blankly in the bathroom and muttered.
Now that the urgent matter is over, only then does the future become bleak.
Although it was unreasonable, Jeong Tae-eui was currently on the terrorist list, and it was
practically the same as Eley, who was in a difficult situation. Perhaps, just as Kyle suffered a lot
this time for Ilay, his uncle should have suffered more for Jeong Tae-eui.
The terrorists could not find work anywhere and could not even walk comfortably on the
streets. More than anything, I have to travel while avoiding tracking.
Where should I go? what should I eat to make a living? how to live The
future was simply dark.
So what is Elias going to do? He's still a diamond spoon, so he should get better. But even if
he has money, he won't be able to do anything to avoid being an inconvenience.
I needed a suitable place to hide and live somewhere.
That said, it is absurd to say that a cabin in the woods far away from the residence is absurd....
... .
Jeong Tae-ui groaned and scratched his head. Then I let out a sigh. I don't know. It will
work out somehow. If you leave, you'll just spend an unfair prison sentence.
Jeong Tae-ui sighed once more and started walking toward the bathroom door, which he had
been staring at for a while.
As he endured the pain, his strength was lost, but structurally his legs were intact, but there
was no way he could not move.
Jeong Tae-ui patted his knee moderately, rubbed his leg and moved slowly. Yes, I couldn't
move. It's her own body, but it's not like she's sick.
 Jeong Tae-ui gently tapped the tiled floor with the sole of his foot. I thought I could stand up,
so I pointed to the sink beside me and stood up. I stumbled a little for a moment, but I stood up
confidently.
Jung Tae-eui walked slowly, albeit with wobbly steps, walked out the bathroom door and
said, "It still hurts," and leaned against the wall for a moment. My lower back hurt so much that
it was difficult to walk even a little.
Anyway, I can't do that with him. At least for a day, or in severe cases, for three or four days,
I had to live with being sick and in pain, but this time it seemed like a week would be enough.
Jeong Tae-ui, who was coming out into the room growling again with resentment, stopped at
a sudden loud shout.
"You're with Tae now! You killed... ... ... You killed me!"
At first, Jeong Tae-eui didn't know who the voice was that shouted out loud the prayer with
his name mixed in. It wasn't until a few seconds later that she remembered that she had even
heard that voice.
It was Kyle. I had never heard Kyle yell, so for a second I couldn't figure out that it was Kyle's
voice.
As the loudspeaker on the speakerphone blared, Ilay, who had taken a suitable amount of food
from the mini-bar and left it on the table with a nonchalant face, clicked his tongue as if he was
annoyed.
"Kill what you killed. How is it, ... -Why did you call me."
Ilay, who was about to ask how he knew this, replied angrily, muttering in an involuntary
voice, as if he had guessed, "I should have paid cash for the room rate."
It's nice to see him answer all the annoying phone calls without saying a word or two and
hanging up for some reason. Maybe the other party on the other end of the receiver picked up on
that fact as well.
"Even in an accident, a major accident happened, why is it called the phone, why is it a
phone? Because of you, I can't lift my head to James.
 "Even if it's not me, hyung can't turn his head towards James. ... "Why did you call?"
A slightly harsh light mixed with Ilay's voice. Now it seemed to be getting really annoying.
She looked at Jeong Tae-eui as she walked out of the bathroom idly. Suddenly, a smile
mingled in her gaze. Seeing that smile, Jeong Tae-eui frowned and scowled.
"What's funny?"
"Little kids are fun."
Jeong Tae-eui opened his axe eyes to Ilay, who smiled as he spoke calmly.
At that moment, although I spoke softly, the sound of Jeong Tae-ui's call came out of the
speaker phone as if Tae-eui's voice had reached there.
"Tae, are you there?"
"Oh yes."
Jeong Tae-ui was startled by the sudden call, but answered immediately. Then, the voice
over the loudspeaker glowed with a light of relief, as never before.
"You're alive. Thank God."
"Yes? Me?"
Jung Tae-eui suddenly responded uncomprehendingly, wondering what the sound
was. "What Changin was worried about. No contact."
"Yes? ... -ice coffee."
At that moment, Jeong Tae-ui recalled a memory he had completely forgotten. Come to think
of it, I decided to go to the airport and make a phone call to my uncle, already the corrupt and
polite police, but there was no time for that.
"Right, it was ... ... . I'll have to call you soon."
Jeong Tae-eui wanted to miss it.
If you think about it, even if you were in a guy's position, you'd be very worried.
Perhaps, as Jeong Tae-ui asked, his uncle had asked where Ilay was. And I would have even
heard that Ilay went to Johannesburg where Jeong Tae-ui was. And most importantly, there was
no contact from my nephew who said he would go to the airport and call me.
 It was natural for the guy to be worried about this, knowing that Iley was debating whether he
would kill Jeong Tae-eui if he found him.
Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay.
I thought I would have to die, but if I didn't, I almost died because my uncle was worried.
- No third time.
Suddenly I remembered what Elijah had said.
third.
Jeong Tae-eui did not know. He couldn't say for sure. No one knew what would happen in the
future or how things would turn out.
But, at least now, it was clear that he had no intention of doing so.
At least, yes, unless this man's loss of humanity gets worse.
... ... ... Regardless of whether the humanity that will be lost even more here will remain
marginal.
After greeting Kyle, thank you for your concern, Jeong Tae-ui crawled back into bed and lay
down. He wanted to stay like this for at least the next three days. It's too hard to move.
... ... ... If it is like this for three days, the police will come to arrest the terrorist at some
point. Jeong Tae-eui thought seriously for a moment, but since a man called Ilay
Ligrow could not be caught by the police no matter how much he thought, he decided to take it
easy, thinking that if Jeong-tae caught him and imprisoned him. alone, he would fire an anti-tank
gun again to save him.
Can't the guy who quietly commits terrorism against a large country fire a gun in prison?
Let's sleep in peace.
"... ... ."
Jeong Tae-ui, who was about to close his eyes, suddenly realized what he was thinking.
While I was with that guy, I seriously thought about whether he could even destroy his own
humanity, far from regaining his lost humanity.
Meanwhile, Kyle and Ilay continued to talk. Jeong Tae-eui listens to the conversation
naturally, though he has no intention of eavesdropping.
 "You won't have anywhere to go anyway, so stay home for a while." Kyle said
bitterly. Ilay frowned, as if he could see it from beyond.
"I have not allowed you to enter my house unless you have permission. Please come in for a
while. Even if I come in anyway, I'll go out every day, but I hear Kyle's voice resentfully.
Jeong Tae-ui turned his head toward the phone even though he couldn't see Kyle's face.
Come to think of it, there were many strange people among Kyle's friends who changed from
day to day while at Kyle's house. There's no way that among those many friends, there wouldn't
be at least one high-ranking police officer. (No, I rather live with friends like that, but it's weird
if I don't have at least one of them).
But Ilay frowned and replied with one word. "No."
"So, where are you going?"
"What in moderation? There are plenty of places to be."
"In that case, do you know how much Rita nags me?"
"I guess that discomfort is going to wear off on me. I'm not going."
Ilay answered with a smile and tried to press the end call button as if he didn't want to talk
anymore.
It was when.
"Kyle, is Berlin safe?"
The person who asked that question was Jeong Tae-eui, who was lying down.
To Jeong Tae-eui, who was worried about the future, it sounded like the rain of a drought.
Kyle, who heard Jeong Tae-eui's voice, replied as if he was saying something natural. "Sure.
No one can enter my house without my permission. Tae, then, let only you come.
You are welcome at any time."
"Are you okay, though? Still, he's a first-time criminal, doesn't it hurt him even if he hides it?"
"Then I wouldn't have told you to come. trust me. Even though I don't have any, I still have
that level of skill."
Kyle smiled and said. Jeong Tae-ui nodded his head with a very understanding face.
 Next to him, Ilay looked at Jeong Tae-eui with a doubtful face, then nodded as if he was
very interested, and his expression became a little harder.
"Hey, maybe you... ... ."
"Then I'm sorry, but I'll take care of you. Actually, I was thinking about what to do. Until
things get resolved somehow, I'll be indebted to you."
I couldn't go back to my home country, I had nowhere to put my body and I was thinking
hard about what to do. Jeong Tae-ui accepted Kyle's offer with great pleasure.
At that moment, next to him, Ilay frowned. "I'm
not going!"
"Yes, it's you anyway, Rita knows that if you don't like it, Rita will know, so don't let her
scold you. So, Tae, when are you coming? Leave the room empty and wait.
"Ah, that's right, after taking a two or three day break here... -." "Tae!"
Eley exclaimed softly. But Jeong Tae-eui looks back at her with a smile on her face with a
sighing face.
"Hey, did you call me?"
"Why are you going there, I'm not going!"
"Well? Then I'll just come and play sometime... ... As you know, this is not running away.
Are you sure about it?
Jeong Tae-eui kept him on his toes just in case. It's very difficult if you run rampant while
saying you're running away again.
But he said no such thing and kept his mouth shut for a moment. Then I looked at the speaker
phone, which was silently silent.
It seems like everything is going on, but it's hard to think of a nonsense story like this. Jeong
Tae-eui spoke quickly on the phone.
"Then I will see you later this week. I wish you all the best. See you then."
When Jeong Tae-ui waved and ended the conversation, Kyle replied, ah, yes, as soon as he
realized he was trying to hang up.
 "Then come by any time this week. If you call me before departure, I'll tell Peter to meet
you at the airport."
"Yes, thank you for your concern. Then let's go.
After politely greeting Jeong Tae-eui, then confirming that the phone was hanging up on the
other end, he pressed the end button.
Beside him, Ilay was looking at Jeong Tae-eui with a very dissatisfied face. He clicked his
tongue and said.
"If you do that because you're being chased, there's nothing to worry about. Because there's no
one who can catch me if I have to chase him for a hundred days."
"No, I hate being chased... ... ."
"Then you can find a suitable place to live."
"Obviously, it won't be unstable so you won't know when to move. Besides, I have to go to
Berlin. ... ... ... I'm sorry. Come and play often."
Jeong Tae-eui thought it was a bit pitiful and waved his hand toward Ilay in anticipation.
Perhaps the expression of regret was revealed.
Ilay, who was looking at Jeong Tae-eui, suddenly frowned and clicked his tongue. ".... ... ... .
Do you really want to go there?
"Good. I want to go."
In fact, it was comfortable there, there were many things to read and there was no need to get
bored because there were many customers.
Ilay looked at Jeong Tae-eui next to Jigsi. However, Jeong Tae-eui, who was immersed in his
thoughts, muttered to himself, regardless of whether he looked at him or not.
"Even if I didn't, I was thinking about where and how I should live, and once I was
settled, I had a place to live. Now I just have to worry about making a living. Oh "
When I became the body of a criminal who was ordered by a search warrant, I couldn't think
of anything to do at first glance.
However, even those who live in hiding will somehow eat and live, and will not spread
cobwebs in their mouths.
 But.
Honey, even so, how can this man make a living?
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Ilay with a smile. Seeing him immersed in something with a
dissatisfied face, Jeong Tae-eui's heart grew heavy.
This man named Ilay Ligrow was very sociable. Among the people Jeong Tae-ui has met,
there was no one more difficult to work and eat in a normal place than this man.
Fortunately, he was unrivaled at catching people, so he made a good living, holding up to two
instructor positions at places like UNHRDO, but now that's a bummer.
Even if you think about where the technology of capturing people could be saved, it was
correct to say that there are very few places where you can work under the terrorist label. If I had
to say where I could go, it was an illegal or lawless area, but I didn't think I would be able to
overcome this guy's temperament again in a place like that.
Taeyong sighed.
This man is a big problem now. I got kicked out of UNHRDO, I won't be able to work at T&R
anymore, I will have a hard time finding a job, they are looking for me. how to make
Jeong Tae-eui became depressed. It was even sadder that a man who lacked nothing had
become like this. The part he had to gamble was too big.
The fortunate thing to say is that this man was born with a spoonful of diamonds, and the
world is not all about money.
While Jeong Tae-eui was looking at me depressed, Ilay, who was still thinking with a
disgruntled face, asked, "What's wrong?" Jeong Tae-eui said as a sigh.
"How are you doing really ... ... . I'm worried too, but it's going to be very difficult for you
too."
"What?"
Jeong Tae-ui approached Ilay, who raised his eyebrows as if puzzled. And gently touches his
shoulder.
"What are you going to do for a living?"
When Jeong Tae-ui asked, Ilay raised his eyebrows. What, he asks again.
 well. Come to think of it, there was no time to worry about the diamond spoon.
You should start worrying about your future right now.
But.
"Don't live too long. ... ... I don't think so, though. Even in the worst case, I'll take
responsibility and feed you if you leave."
Jeong Tae-eui said while feeling the miserable sense of responsibility. Ilay looked at Jeong
Tae-eui with a sullen face and blinked, but after a while, he noticed that he was thinking about
something again and raised his eyebrows gently.
"Are you responsible?"
"Fine. ... ... ... It may be completely difficult, but I'll make sure you don't starve to death
anyway. Even though I was unemployed, it was hard to find work, and even though I was being
chased, you and I were the same, but, after all, you can say it was my fault.
Jeong Tae-eui said bitterly.
Although I didn't know that he would save me even after a terrorist accident, if I think about
it, you could say that he threw himself into a disaster instead of saving him, but you couldn't say
that Jeong Tae-ui was not responsible at all. Even if it was Iley's will, that is the case.
Although there was no real responsibility, I felt moral responsibility.
Ilay, who was looking at Jeong Tae-ui's silent face, suddenly frowned and shrugged his
shoulders.
"Right... ... ... . Yes, thank you for saying
that. Jeong Tae-eui nodded his head.
Then, suddenly, once again, I think about how my situation came to be.
There could be no beginning, and many circumstances intertwined and ended up like
this. In retrospect, since I joinedUNHRDO, it has been an endless day of suffering and
heartacheall that hard work, in the end..................................However, no luck came.
Jeong Tae-eui sighed, hmm, sighed lightly. And take another deep breath. It's hard It
seems it will be the same in the future.
But if you look back and think about it one by one, in the end, it doesn't seem like it was that
bad.
 In the meantime, it is still impossible to determine precisely whether it is a way or a bad thing?
... .
Jeong Tae-eui looked at Jigsi Elay.
After hanging up the phone from Kyle, Ilay, who had been pensive the whole time, had a
slight smile on his face as if for some reason he was relieved.
If you ask other people who know this man, if you ask a hundred, they will surely say, 'That's
a bad thing, a great thing.' Jeong Tae-eui will also shake his head firmly if someone asks him if
a person named Ilay Ligrow is a good person to date.
However.
Jung Tae-eui didn't think it was that bad.
Come to think of it, it was from the beginning. He was very aware of how evil this man was,
and he himself was caught up in the evil deeds and constantly simmered. Even now, what this
man did was very inhumane, so he could get angry if he wanted to.
Although I knew all that, in the end I didn't hate it, so, in fact, I didn't have to hold on to
anyone to implement the current New Setaryeong.
"Not bad, this one."
Jeong Tae-eui muttered abruptly.
Ilay raised his eyebrows and tilted his head at an angle, but didn't bother to ask. And he nods
his head.
"Yeah, not bad." Saying
that, he smiled.
I didn't know if the 'not wrong' he said and the 'not wrong' he said were the same kind of
problem, but which is it?
not bad.

[End of PASSION].
hidden clue 1st.

Only three days later they went to Berlin.

Jeong Tae-eui, who had been almost confined to bed for three days, rested, the passport Ilay
had obtained somewhere in the meantime, I thought it was similar to the one I had asked my
uncle for before, since it was not very good and I could not use it for a long time, I took it and
went with him to Berlin.
On the morning of leaving Johannesburg, Jeong Tae-ui was almost unpacking his belongings
and asked Ilay.
"Where are you going?"
Eli did not answer. He, who had been furrowing his brow since morning with a dissatisfied
face, just looked at Jeong Tae-eui's question about where he was going.
Jung Tae-eui went to the airport with him with a feeling somewhere between sad and happy,
and maybe the sadness is a little bigger.
And only after arriving at the airport, seeing Ilay getting tickets from the same place as him,
Jeong Tae-ui looked at him with a puzzled face.
"Berlin? ... ... ... Are you going somewhere else over
there?" "No."
Eley responded bluntly. He had looked very upset since morning.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him silently, muttered, "Uh-huh," and after thinking for a moment,
asked.
"Are you going home too?"
He did not respond. The moment he heard those words, he simply crumpled the ticket he held
in his hand with an angry face.
Aha. Of course.
Jeong Tae-eui guessed the situation and decided to keep his mouth shut. Then I burst out
laughing. This man really didn't like Rita's scolding.
"If it's enough to scowl at your arrogance like that, then, as you said, you'd rather get a house
somewhere else."
 "You said you were going to your hometown in
Berlin." "Hey, but what about me?"
Then there was no response. The crumpled ticket just crumpled one more time.
Before leaving the Johannesburg airport with the help of the corrupt police whose uncle had
given him her phone number, Jeong Tae-ui contacted Kyle. When he announced that he would
leave now and said he would go with Ilay, he was at a loss for a moment, but soon regained his
composure and said he would send Peter to the airport.
Then, they arrived at the Berlin airport and were waiting for Peter, who was delayed due to a
traffic jam.
While waiting for Ilyi, who had left to go to the restroom, Jeong Tae-ui thought about when
Peter would come.
Reminiscent of Peter's time-breaking personality, Jeong Tae- eui smiled, thinking that he
would be quite impatient now if he were stopped on the road due to a traffic jam.
It would have been nice to have contacted him, but Jung Tae-eui had lost his cell phone a
long time ago. Ilay said he had the phone, but turned it off because the battery was dead.
"The self-interest of civilization means you don't feel comfortable when you have it, but it's
an inconvenience when it disappears... ."
Jeong Tae-ui thought it would be easier to do it again, but then shook his head. From now on,
it's a body that will have to live a quiet life in the house and carefully live a hermit's life. What
do you need a phone for?
For the moment, it seemed that a clock on the victorious body of civilization would suffice.
Jeong Tae-eui looked at the clock. 30 minutes. I trust I'm just waiting for people, but it's no
fun to stand and wait because it's so far away.
"Did the guy who went to the bathroom drown?"
While groaning, Jeong Tae-ui turned toward the bathroom. Then, suddenly, I found a vending
machine next door. The Schultais seen in it.
 "Five... ... ... ."
Jeong Tae-eui reached for the coins jingling in his pocket. If I just buy my share, I think it's a
little too much, and I pull out two cans.
Jeong Tae-eui sighed pleasantly as he took a few sips of his own tab. And with Ilay's part in
her other hand, she waited for him to come out of the bathroom.
as soon as it came out.
Tae-eui Jeong muttered that she probably didn't fall in the bathroom and went
into the bathroom. However, Eli's figure was nowhere to be seen.
I was a little perplexed.
I wondered if he had entered the private room, but it was all empty. "... ... ."
The person who disappeared while going to the bathroom was not in the bathroom.
Jeong Tae-eui bowed his head. He threw the empty can he drank suddenly into the trash, and
even tore the tabs off the rest of the cans.
While drinking the second can of beer, Jeong Tae-eui thought about where he had gone. Then,
thinking that the time would come, I turned around.
It was when.
At first glance, I thought I could see Ilay on the middle floor. When I turn my head again, I
see a rear view walking along the middle floor.
The middle floor between the first and second floor was filled with airline offices, so it was
not as crowded as the second floor. But why does Ilay have to do business in the aviation office?
Tae-eui Jeong scratched the back of her neck, then climbed the stairs to the east, closer, to
the middle floor.
However, on the middle floor, where the offices are lined up, sometimes people in the office
just go to the restroom or break room, but no one else is seen.
You saw it wrong So where the hell did this guy go?
Jeong Tae-eui took a few sips of beer and moved on. Then I decided to go to the restroom, so I
headed to the men's room in the middle of the middle floor.
 Unlike the second floor, it was quieter and cleaner because people used it less. Jung Tae-
eui, who was entering the restroom, stopped at the entrance.
A familiar voice was heard from inside the bathroom. it is ele
"Hey, you went to the bathroom and you're here. But why go to the middle floor ... ."
It's because it's convenient when there's no one around. ... ... After all, I wouldn't want to show
something so ignorant in front of other people.
Jung Tae-eui stopped suddenly as a melancholy memory of her daily life came to mind.
Eley was probably talking to someone on the inside.
what. Then I noticed the battery was dead, so I guess it charged before I realized it.
Jeong Tae-ui bowed his head and drank the beer, thinking he was going to drink the rest of the
beer.
Meanwhile, Iley's voice talking on the phone caught my attention.
"How much, 1.5 million?" ... -Well. Yeah, the pay isn't that good either. I just passed this time.
Oh yes. Don't contact me for a while. ... -Okay. I will contact you if necessary. Yes, for a while I
decided to live unemployed. ... ... ... Then there's a guy who takes responsibility and feeds them.
... -well. don't call me for nothing. He's a witty guy, so you'll know right away."
... ... ... drink.
Jeong Tae-eui thought the beer that crossed his throat was unusually bitter. It was a
wonderfully delicious beer a while ago, but why did the taste change so much in a few sips?
Jeong Tae-ui muffled the sound of footsteps and quietly exited the bathroom and, perhaps
due to the beer, had an unusually bitter mouth.
"... ... ."
The resourceful gnome threw away the few sips of beer he still had left. And, sadly, he
returned to his original spot on the second floor.
After being there for a while, I saw Ilay coming back from the other side.
 How do I do this? But it won't do any good. By the way, what the heck is that guy doing? Or
rather, why did I say I was going to feed that diamond spoon in the first place?
"What are you thinking about so much? Looking at people's faces."
Ilay, who was walking quietly, looked at Jeong Tae-eui, who was depressed, and bowed his
head. Then, seeing the vending machine next to the bathroom, I walked over and took out two
cans of Schultais. Now, accepting the can handed to him, he said, "What do you like?" Jeong
Tae-eui said wistfully, "Thank you."
It was Jeong Tae-eui who looked at Ilay for a moment, but Jeong Tae-ui knew his personality
very well. You have to talk, and you know very well that the seeds won't work so far after you've
already promised nonsense.
Jeong Tae-eui drinks a melancholic beer. With a puzzled face beside him, Ilay asked, 'Why is
it like this all of a sudden,' but he just shook his head and didn't answer.
Those who expose the truth will only be oppressed.
It was as absurd as that the proletariat promised to feed the bourgeoisie if there were more.

[End of hidden track 1] [End of hidden track 1] [End of hidden track 2] [End of hidden track 3]
[End of hidden track 4
hidden clue 2nd.

"Ew.
Jeong Tae-eui let out a groan. With the same expression on his lips as he grunted, "Phew," he
froze on the spot. A photograph fell fluttering from his frozen hand.
He didn't even dare to pick up the picture that had fallen to the floor. I only looked at it for
less than a second, but the image captured in the picture was so shockingly etched in my head
that it stuck to my eyelids and wouldn't fall off.
"What did I see... ... ."
Jeong Tae-eui froze and licked his lips, getting tired of it. Her stiff body didn't move, so she
just looked down. I look at the photo that fell face down right in front of my big toe, as if I was
looking at something amazing.
No, I may have been looking at it wrong. Sometimes people see things in vain. Yes, also,
these days are chronic sleep deprivation. I can't sleep well at night and am supplementing that
sleep for a while during the day.
Jeong Tae-eui slowly bowed his reluctant body. And with hesitant fingers, he took the
picture. He didn't have the courage to turn the picture upside down, but he still had to confirm
that his eyes had seen it in vain, so Jeong Tae-eui was very excited and turned the picture
upside down.
And the next moment, the breath escaped his mouth. If only it was a sigh of relief, it was a
pitiful moan.
"Oh God... ... ... ."
The image fluttered again between his fingers. The image that fell in front of me stopped
again, this time without tipping over, revealing its contents.
In the picture, a person Jeong Tae-ui knew well was crying. She was tied to the bed without
using a single thread, and was crying profusely with every detail of her body exposed.
No, I would be wrong if I said I didn't use a single thread. To be precise, the barrel of the gun
sank deep between her buttocks, more precisely, in her anus.
 ***

I had already heard the news that Moro was coming today.
He said it as if he had suddenly remembered Kyle while eating breakfast. "By
the way, I knew Taey and Mora."
Jeong Tae-ui stopped the hand that was making vegetable soup and looked at
Kyle. "Ahright . I know."
"Yeah sure. We used to be good friends when we were at home." "No,
I don't remember much of a good time, but ... ... But what about him?
Jeong Tae-eui was chewing on the many memories that came to his mind along with the
name, and suddenly the taste of soup disappeared and he put down the spoon and rubbed the
corner of his mouth with his thumb. Realizing that Rita was looking at him coolly from the side,
he quickly showed his thumb and made up an excuse: "I didn't ask anything, it just became a
habit."
Kyle smiled kindly and said with a friendly smile, whether he couldn't see Jeong Tae-ui's
bitter expression or whether he was pretending not to see it.
"Yes, Morrough will be late this afternoon. He said he was going to spend his year-end vacation
here.
I think I will probably stay in this house today. As of tomorrow, I will stay in my hometown."
Jung Tae-ui muttered ah, yes, and stole once more from the corner of his mouth that he had
asked nothing.
Come to think of it, it seems like I heard at first glance that T&R is developing a prototype of
something recently. Is it an ambitious work that you have carefully prepared for? If anyone hears
about it, they say it's a story they'll jump on and change their mind, but it will really come. That
gun maniac.
"That's good."
Jeong Tae-eui said with a smile. It's good to see you after such a long time," he added.
Good. Then I saw that I had a grudge built up against him. We had to meet a
time. I forgot it, but when I heard the name, I remembered it.
 Jeong Tae-ui looked at Ilay, who was sitting across the table. Although I don't know what it is
these days, Iley, who has been beaten down by work, was working on a mountain of work last
night, and suddenly came to Jeong Tae-ui's room, turned around and went back to his room
saying that he had work left to do. He, who had probably only opened his eyes a little at dawn,
showed no signs of tiredness, but was silent. When I returned to my room after eating, I thought
about going back to bed.
Ilay, who hates Rita's nagging so much, was surprised by her temper, but she did not go
against what Rita said. Maybe she also wanted to sleep more this morning, Rita said, 'Even if I
sleep, I'll eat breakfast and go back to sleep.'
So, Ilay usually mixed a word or two while eating, but today he didn't say a word.
Jeong Tae-ui went back to eating in silence.
How can we forget the grudges accumulated against Morror?
If I think about it now, it may not be resentment as a result, but considering his intentions, he
deserved it.
At the time of being chased by a madman named Ilay Ligro, in a situation where he might die
if he catches him, the bad guy calmly sold Jeong Tae-eui with a single gun. First of all, we were
not on good terms, but even if that were the case, he would risk even his life for a single gun.
Jeong Tae-ui had resentment engraved in his heart at that moment.
... ... ... But.
Other than that, there was one more thing that bothered me.
A photo I stumbled upon while looking for a book in Ilay's room a while back.
Perhaps he had been careless on the bookshelf, when Jeong Tae-ui took out a book covered
with dust from the bookshelf, a photo fell down along with the dust. Tae-eui Jeong, who was
picking up the photo to return it, almost fainted when she saw the photo without much thought.
 There was a mortar stamped on it. But it wasn't just a typical portrait. It was a picture that
looked like it couldn't go anywhere and say something recklessly: if it said the wrong thing, the
person saying it might be surprised.
Why was the picture in Ilay's room? If you have a picture like that, it's not an ordinary
relationship, I guess Illay and Morrough have an unusual relationship? ... .
Jeong Tae-ui put the spoon down again. While thinking, I imagined something that was not
beautiful and lost my appetite again.
I tried to ask Ilay about the photo, but these days he has been pressed by work and Jung Tae-
eui is also not idle, so he forgot. When I thought of this, it was a time when I could not afford to
ask because there were other people beside me.
In fact, I didn't think much of them having an unusual relationship. What surprised Jeong
Tae-eui more than anything else when he saw the photo was not that Ilay had the photo, but
the fact that Moro was in it.
... ... ... It was a Colt 45.
Jeong Tae-eui remembered the image that made his eyes rot, surprisingly well.
The one trapped between Morrer's legs was a Colt .45-caliber machine gun. "He had a Colt
and kept making a fuss with me ... ... ."
The hand holding the fork gave me strength. Kyle tilted his head as if he thought the cruelty
was strange. Jeong Tae-ui smiled quickly and took a picture of the cooked vegetables with the
fork.
In fact, there was another reason why I didn't hesitate to ask Ilay at that moment, as if it would
have been good to run to him.
Jeong Tae-ui, who was not as vicious as Moro, did not go anywhere for his honor, but in fact,
in Jeong Tae-eui's opinion, Moro was far beyond mania. Once upon a time, when Morror
admired and admired a single weapon, Jeong Tae-eui was in awe. His groin bulged as he
extended praise for the weapons with his dazzlingly bright eyes.
By chance, he couldn't go crazy with guns, so he gave up trying to have sex with a gun.... ...
.
Jeong Tae-eui put down his fork when he lost his appetite for the third time.
 Apparently, he was not the type of person who would happily eat breakfast today.
Jeong Tae-eui thought about finishing the meal as it is, but come to think of it, if I'm late in
the afternoon, we'll have dinner together. At that time, my taste buds wouldn't change any more
than now, so I thought it would be better to eat well now. So Jeong Tae-ui picked up the fork
again.

Come to think of it, it's been a long time since I've seen it.
Jeong Tae-eui, who was counting on her fingers, said, "It's been a few years," she is a little
surprised when she realizes that time is passing faster than she thought.
Although it was almost formal, he did not make it public because he became an international
criminal anyway. He pretended to live a quiet and healthy life in his own way, of course, in the
midst of that, Eley had several fatal accidents, so he had to live a quiet and tame life.
But somehow, I didn't think it was too peaceful to live in a place where I could be seen
officially, without showing my face. Maybe it's because I'm stuck with work.
Time passes like flesh. When I regained my senses, the time I thought was now was
disappearing far behind me.
Morr, it's been a long time since I've seen this guy. Looking back, it's been a long time.
... ... But when we came face to face in this way, the resentment grew again.
Jeong Tae-eui walked through the front door with a large sports bag by his side and looked
at him with folded arms and a familiar face that hadn't changed in years. Mo-ra, who already
knows the structure of this house, which doesn't change as much as people even after several
years, walked towards the guest room and saw Jeong Tae-eui. Yes, it doesn't change much in a
few years. Moro immediately opened his axe eyes.
"Why are you here, you wild terrorist?"
"... ... ... ."
 It hasn't really changed. Naturally, Jung Tae-eui's eyes also became axe eyes.
But if you think about it, this is not a red flag.
As Jeong Tae-eui recalls, he must have paid his debt to Mora. That damn Colt I can't forget
even now, it was definitely worth it. Still, didn't that guy throw Jeong Tae-eui into the reaper,
grab a new gun and fly away?
Resentment flared up, but it is still a fatal and personal matter, so Jeong Tae-ui, who was
thinking that I should take a chance and ask later, said with a subtle tone.
"Do you agree with the Colt 45?"
I thought I was talking too much, but on the other hand, even if I heard those words, this guy
might not have noticed it. You wouldn't think Jung Tae-eui had seen such a picture, and maybe,
although I didn't want to think about it, in fact, there are many things like that picture, and the
gun can change every time. So the Colt 45 caliber was nothing special.
Well, besides, it must have been several years ago, so this guy doesn't even know what he's
talking about.
But this was not the case.
As soon as he heard those words, Morrough's eyes darkened. In an instant, life floated in those
eyes. It was as if the resentment that had been repressed had come to life.
"Colt 45... ... ... , then very well. I couldn't afford to throw it away, so I stored it nicely in the
back of the room. Nothing wrong with the guns. all wrong It's yours!!!"
Morror pointed his finger at Jeong Tae-ui as he threw the gym bag on the ground.
Jeong Tae-ui, who had never expected such a violent reaction, flinched for an instant and took
a step back. I opened my eyes wide and blinked a couple of times, but only after that, the words
full of resentment reached my ears and I opened my eyes.
"All the bad stuff is me! You're messing with the Colt 45 subtly because your tastes are
strange!"
"It's not my taste! I mean, no! How could I do that to my precious, lovely children! !"
 Morer cried. Jeong Tae-eui took a step back at that unusual cry that seemed to devour even a
human being.
"... ... ... . then what Why did you play like that?
When Jeong Tae-ui lowered his voice a tone and asked suspiciously, Mo-ra, who
exaggeratedly fell on the sports bag that had been thrown on the floor, buried her face in it. Her
trembling shoulders, as if she was crying, were representative of her suffering. But in that sports
bag, pressed against the weight of his torso, something hard peeked through the fabric. It's a
short gun that fits in one hand just by looking at it.
Looks like this guy really put his heart into the gun when he came to enjoy his vacation, but
he had to carry at least one. Yeah, anyway, with guns and stuff, marry guns, guns, guns.
Very suspicious of how he got here from Hong Kong with that gun, Tae-Eui Jeong stood
there, trembling and sobbing, until he raised his head.
"You... ... What the hell happened to me when you asked Rick for an ugly favorI'm not well!
Yeah, I caved a hundred times, so my ass was a little ripped and I struggled every time I went
to the bathroom for days, but it's okay! What the hell is wrong with my sweet girl! What's
wrong with Colt .45 caliber, that popular, efficient, tasty guy! Tae, you, you, did you have a
grudge against Colt!"
Jung Tae-eui frowned as she listened to what she heard with restraint amidst the flood of
words that gushed forth in an instant.
"Almiar? ... ... ... ... Eley? Why that guy? What a terrible request I made of him"
Come to think of it, the photo was of Ilay's room.
Jeong Tae-eui, who was reflecting on Moro's words, at some point, glared at him fiercely.
"Say something that makes sense! Wait, I almost believed it - looking at the photo, the
background was just the UNHRDO Asia branch office! When Ilay was at UNHRDO, that
was years ago, do you know he was the kind of guy who listened to what I was asking at the
time?
Even right now, if you want to ask for something properly, you have to put a condition for
him to listen!
 It was a little misdirected anger, but at this point, Jeong Tae-eui shouted to himself, 'If you're
angry because you got drilled with a gun, I already died of high blood pressure, ma' I am!' But
then it's like, 'Who told him to shoot like that! Because the answer would surely come back,
'Why is it someone else's fault for digging a grave by myself and lying on a lawn?'-and since
there was nothing to refute in that case-Jeong Tae-ui swallowed the scream. .
"That's not what I know! He said he made you a promise and he made me like this!
Morrough groaned. Then he leaned back on the gym bag and shook his shoulders. Oh, now I
see there's a gun on the other side too. It sticks out and reveals its outline. How many guns do
you carry in that bag?
Jeong Tae-ui thought with a tired face, but on the other hand, he shook his head in confusion
at Moro's words.
If Ilay had said anything, he would not have flirted or talked nonsense, and furthermore, he
would not have done so while clinging to someone who was openly standing. However, it
would be reasonable.

"Oh? Ah, I completely forgot. you take It's a gift."

When Jeong Tae-eui put the image in front of Ilay's nose, he looked at it as if he was asking
something.
Jeong Tae-eui stretched his arms and moved the image as far away from his eyes as possible,
looked at it with narrowed eyes and grimaced.
"No, if you want to give a gift, you have to make it a little more plausible. ...
." Jeong Tae-eui waved the image with his fingertips and muttered.
Although it was already past 2 a.m., Ilay, who had several windows open on the monitor and
was looking at graphs and charts, looked at Jeong Tae-eui and sat down. However, the power
was not off because there was still a lot of work left, so it seemed that he was simply thinking of
taking a break. He took off his glasses and put them on the desk, looking at Jeong Tae-eui out of
the corner of his eye.
 "Why. Don't you like it? You said you would avenge Morror's revenge in your place, as you
did then. Since he was pierced by the weapon he loved so much, that guy wouldn't have been
harmed at all."
Ilay took the photo of Jeong Tae-eui's hand, looked at it indifferently and muttered. Jeong
Tae-eui frowned.
"What kind of revenge on my behalf ... ... ."
As I spoke, something caught my mind. Come to think of it, such a story may have come and
gone. I don't remember exactly when that was, but I'm sure he said something like that.
Ilay sighed slightly as he looked at Jeong Tae-ui's questioning face.
"Have you forgotten? You ran away and dragged what you were hiding here? -No, it was
when I went back to Hong Kong with him. Yes, before I went to Seringe. Then I tried to get into
the UNHRDO branch, and you insisted on going with me. Because Morror has something to do.
"... ... ... Ah".
A brief sound came out of Jeong Tae-eui's mouth.
remembered if it was then The vague memories came to mind more and more clearly. yes, it
was At that moment, burning with a grudge against Mora, she was dragged back to Hong
Kong.
Kong and said that when he returned, he would return to the branch and destroy Mora. However,
the outsiders were eventually forced to stay in Hong Kong because UNHRDO was forbidden.
At that time. ... ... ... At that time.
Jeong Tae-eui's expression turned cold as he recalled the memory. At
the same time, a memory came to my mind.
"well... ... ... At that time. is... ... ."
Jeong Tae-eui looked at the image with icy eyes. Because of an image like this and this. "I
remember again. Then you asked me to suck it with your mouth.
"I never did!"
No, I sucked it with my mouth, but I don't remember asking for a favor.
You don't know how much I regretted it at that moment. I would rather make a promise to
meet Mora someday in the future, so why did I open my mouth to him?
 At that time, it was the first time Jeong Tae-ui spoke so clearly. Even before that, of course, at
that time he still thought the world was going to be normal, he had kissed someone he was
dating. But it was all about the shoulders, chest and waist.
Jeong Tae-eui shivered as he recalled the painful memories.
"Jung Tae. Not once, not twice, what do you do while letting it dry and wear out? You, your
face is ripe again."
In front of him, she looked at Jeong Tae-eui as if she was having fun, and then Ilay smiled.
Jeong Tae-eui plopped down on the bed right behind her helplessly.
"It's different, it's different. It's different now than it was then."
Yes, as I said, at this point, there was nothing special or painful about the pronunciation. It
was already dry and worn out. Perhaps, counting collectively, there are more oral insertions than
down. He was so busy with work that he was almost dying, so when he couldn't spare even a
dozen minutes, he brought Jeong Tae-ui in and flipped the papers with his genitals in his mouth.
I've been through a lot of things like that, swallowing my tears, and now I'm used to it. It
was different then. It was a very young and healthy time.
Jeong Tae-ui clutched his head in agony, and then Ilray pulled a beer from the small
refrigerator at the bottom of the shelf and finally came to his senses.
When I opened the tab and drank gully, my stomach sank a little. Jung Tae-eui sighed and
looked at the ceiling.
"Plus, he still uses guns."
Morror, who had been lying on the sports bag for a while, said, "Oh, you can't break it
because our beauties are tight like this," and quickly got up and walked toward the guest room.
claim, but Morer didn't even listen.
Even as soon as he entered the room, he spilled the contents of the sports bag on the bed, but
when he saw several weapons coming out, Jeong Tae-eui was speechless.
There are so many, and unable to catch them, thinking that the search at the airport was in
vain, Jung Tae-eui asked with a sigh.
'I think the gun is good even if you are like that.'
 'What's wrong with the gun!'
It was a simple but clear answer that clearly showed Morror's mind. well. Guns are
not to blame. The sin is what people do. with that gun.
Jeong Tae-ui took a bitter taste and looked at Moro as he picked up his weapons one by one
and examined them carefully.
It was as if he had just fallen off the threshold and heard Morrer muttering a little somberly
behind his back.
'Still, the Colt .45 caliber hurts every time I remember it, so I can't carry it with me. '
Whenever a memory comes to mind, it must be something more than the heart that hurts, so
thought Jeong Tae-eui, but at this moment, at this very moment, because of the relationship of
the previous night, he remembered his own situation with a deep and languid. lower back and
closed his mouth.
"If you don't like it that ......muchWould it have been a more satisfying gift to simply make a
corpse and bring it back?
In front of Jeong Tae-eui, who was immersed in his thoughts, Ilay himself drank beer and
waved the fluttering image. Jeong Tae-eui made a strange expression on his face and waved his
hand. When this guy says that it doesn't sound like a joke (It's probably not even a joke).
"But what ... ... Thanks to that, I didn't want to bring back a Colt .45 caliber, so I fixed at
least one of those models. that bottle ... ... If you want to cure that guy who's obsessed with
guns, can't you put all the guns together by type and put them all in and take them out once?"
While drinking the last sips of beer, Jeong Tae-eui muttered to himself and shook his head,
saying yes, it's a good idea, but the next moment he shook his head again.
I didn't even have close acquaintances who needed to cure his disease, and above all, who
should I do that to? I never wanted to do it with my own hands, even if I died.
"Well, probably not."
 But beside Jeong Tae-eui, Ilay said sternly. Jeong Tae-eui looked up from the beer can and
looked at him. Eley shook his beer can slightly and tilted his head at an angle. Judging by the
sound, it seems there's only half of it left. When Jeong Tae-eui reached out his hand, he
immediately noticed and handed him the can he was holding. He smiles when he sees Jeong
Tae-eui drinking beer with a bright face like a child who has received a toy.
"I heard from Instructor Jeong Chang-in the other day, was it Tou or someone who shared the
same room with Mora? He said it was weird. All in all, he said he would be depressed when it
was his turn to polish a Colt 45 while cleaning his guns one by one with a shiny face. But even
with a shiny face, they clean the .45 with extreme care."
"OK... ... ?"
"When you clean the tip of the barrel, you can even see signs of obsession, and Tou said it
was scary."
Wouldn't it be better to cut it out in advance for the next time it gets stuck again? -Eley added
lightly.
However, Jeong Tae-eui frowned and lowered his hand holding the beer can. Damn. The taste
of beer will go down. No, what's wrong with beer? You should drink it though.
Ilay looked at Jeong Tae-eui, sipping his beer silently, and muttered, looking at him with
subtle eyes, wondering what he was thinking.
"When it comes to that guy, I can't give up my obsession with that gun for a while. It's
already an addiction. Just like you can't live without beer."
"OK? ... ... You're talking about someone like an alcoholic. I just drink a can or two every now
and then to feel refreshed."
Jeong Tae-ui frowned and tossed the can in his hand to Ilay. Taking it in stride, he laughed
when he saw that half of the 1000 ml bottle had just been empty.
"Cut it down a little bit. Otherwise, when I see you and beer, I'll get depressed and create a
memory where I'll never want to drink beer again."
Those slow words that were laughed and murmured casually contained a light that seemed to
be both in jest and in earnest. Jeong Tae-eui frowned slightly.
 "What's that - you want to fill the backyard pool with beer and leave it there all day?
If true, Jeong Tae-eui spun his imagination as he thought about this man's personality, which
would be more than that. "If Gable, who comes here from time to time, sees it, he will be very
sad," he added, thinking that it would be good. Even if you swim in beer all day and accidentally
drink it, it tastes like cold beer. ... ... The steam will be gone, so it won't taste good, but whatever.
But Ilay unbuckled his belt and shook his head. His voice, which says, "No, that's not it," as
he unbuckles his pants and pulls down the clasp, somehow sounds unfamiliar.
Jeong Tae-eui immediately realized the signal that gesture was pointing to and shrugged his
shoulders.
"You have a lot of work left. There is no time to play.
"It will be over in two hours. After that, you'll have some free time for a week. And the time
I enjoy with you is more important than work.
"Uh... -Aha, thank you very much for that.... -I'm a little sleepy..........."
"Well. Then will you make me wake up from the dream? Continues the story from a while
ago. To make beer look ugly, it's simple, depending on your personality. You don't even have to
waste a lot of beer to fill the pool. Directly into your body: you could cut a hole with a bra and
pour the beer directly into your rectum in front of your eyes."
Jeong Tae-eui closes his mouth. His eyes opened as wide as his mouth was closed. He
was right. I woke up.
He is a guy who cannot guess how much of a joke is a joke and how much is serious in this
kind of words, so after imagining the situation, Jeong Tae-ui became nervous and withdrew.
Receiving the gaze of Jeong Tae-eui, who was stiff and staring at him, Ilay smiled cheerfully
and tore the open front of his pants and underwear and pulled out the flesh inside. The heavy
object, which had not yet erected, began to slowly raise its head by just stroking it a couple of
times while looking straight at Jeong Tae-eui.
"Or you could pour something reminiscent of beer into your mouth instead of beer."
 "What?"
Facing Jeong Tae-eui, who questioned him curiously, Ilay smiled and shook his genitals two
or three times without saying a word. Jeong Tae-eui, who was looking at Ilay's genitals and
subtle expressions with an unfamiliar face, slowly hardened his face. He could not harden, and
his face changed to a dark blue color.
"Hey!!!"
Seeing the whitewashed face of Jeong Tae-ui, who quickly moved to the other side of the bed,
shouting in an altered voice and screaming, Ilay burst out laughing. After laughing out loud for a
while, as if it was exhilarating, he gently waved his hand.
"No, it's a joke. Because I don't intend to buy your grudge by doing that. This is just a case-
by-case story. What if you're too addicted to beer?
"... ... ."
Jeong Tae-eui immediately decided to cut down on beer consumption. If I had suffered such a
thing, I really thought I would fall into a state of not being able to recover. I got used to having
sex with that man, and now I feel pleasure even when that terribly big thing pushes me and I
move my back.
Jeong Tae-eui was as depressed as Morror, who was preparing a Colt .45 caliber. But he
didn't even have time to immerse himself in melancholy for long.
"But as you said, it's better to finish the job quickly, so let's keep it simple for now. I'll finish
my work before I go to bed and from tomorrow I'll take my time and get the ball out of bed,
okay?"
"No, no, you don't have to throw the ball. Just do it as usual.
As usual, I am dead enough to keep your monster's physical strength, and Jeong Tae-eui still
mutters melancholy and sits in front of Ilay. With many years of experience, he knew well that it
is better to get rid of him quickly, as he is not someone to say no to. And instead of accepting it,
doing it with my mouth was difficult at this time because I was choking, but then I felt more
comfortable.
 Jeong Tae-ui sat between her legs. Then he grabbed the base of the half-erect penis. Even if I
see it almost every day, every time I see it, I gently kiss the tip of the grouse which I think is
disgustingly big. At that moment, he moved and the object rose a little higher.
Ilay's hand touched Jeong Tae-eui's cheek, trailing down from the tip to the base with his
tongue. Lust oozed from his hand, gently caressing her cheeks and earlobes from her chin.
Another hand caressed her shoulder from the nape of her neck, then dipped into her clothes and
went straight to Jeong Tae-ui's chest. He roughly scratched the lumps on his chest with his
fingernails and pulled them hard. Ah, swallowing a low moan, Jeong Tae-eui shrugged her
shoulders.
Then your face gets really hot.
"It's worth washing it painstakingly every day. It rises upward." Above
his head, Ilay whispered a low smile.
Jeong Tae-ui pretended not to listen, tilted his heated face and recklessly poked Ilay's groin.
But every time he touched the rock as if for fun or twisted it, he couldn't stop his body from
shuddering.
"Jung Tae-yi.
Suddenly she called his name. In that breath, a clear desire began to rejuvenate.
Licking the desire, which had already grown in volume to the point where it was difficult to put
it in his mouth, Jeong Tae-ui curled up.
"Now your face. Do you know what it's like to kill
someone?". A whispering voice pierced my ears.
UPS. curse
It was a moment when Jeong Tae-eui clicked her tongue internally. I wondered if my body
would float and felt the anti-elasticity of the mattress behind Jeong Tae-ui's back. And Ilay, who
laid Jeong Tae-eui on the bed, rides on top of her.
"After all, work. After sleep."
Ilay, who sat on Jeongtaeui's body, smiled slightly and began to unbutton his shirt.

***
 If you think about it, it's kind of pitiful.
Morrough had suffered a psychological trauma of his own.
Even after that, he cherishes and loves his guns dearly, but he must have suffered the pain
caused by the gun he loved so much. Considering that unusual love for guns, a rather shocking
pain must have remained in my heart. (Of course, when you have a .45 caliber thickness, it must
have left a very shocking pain in the body).
Jeong Tae-eui did not think it was necessarily his fault, he was right and why it was his fault,
but still, he had a penny of affection as an old colleague, so it was a little bitter to see Morrer.
Perhaps because of his mood, he seemed to feel little pity for the hand that caressed the gun
prints protruding from the sports bag.
"More."
After breakfast, he left with Kyle on his way to work, saw the prototype being developed
and said he was going home that way. He was walking out the front door, with a gym bag, just
like when he had already packed all his stuff.
Kyle, who was about to leave, received a phone call just before leaving the room, asking
Morror to come out and get in the car first.
Because James was already sitting in Kyle's car waiting inside the front door, Mo-Rer, who
was sitting in the back seat, saw Jeong Tae-Eui knocking on the window and opened the window
with a creepy face.
"what."
"Still, I don't know when I'll see you now, but I have to greet you by saying I'll give you
another rice cake for the ugly."
"I don't eat the bread you give me. But then, what if Rick runs to him again and tells him he
ate your cake?
Morror, who had been screaming, suddenly shut his mouth as soon as he saw what he saw.
When I turned my head to follow that look, Iley came out the front door, wearing only
sweatpants. He was casually sporting a bright red bruise on his shoulder. Jung
Tae-eui, who was too tired to endure it again and again last night, shivered and scratched the
back of his neck as if he had just woken up.
Of course, he was never a human being to meet him, so he was probably looking around
to see where Jeong Tae-ui, who was nowhere to be seen in the house, was.
At that moment, Kyle came out behind Ilay, as if he had finished talking. Kyle, who walked
with a low nag as Rita to dress appropriately no matter how at home, got into the car and
apologized for making him wait so long.
Boo-woong, I heard the sound of a car moving.
After hesitating for a moment, Jeong Tae-ui thought there was still a bit of hatred and offered
his comfort to Morro.
"Well, that probably won't happen, but I don't have too many bad memoriesof guns. .45
caliber that one time .......................That's it, just skip it and forget it. It's not worn out."
After speaking, I thought that perhaps these words might have sounded sarcastic rather than
comforting, but even so, Morror probably conveyed to her that these words meant comfort, with
Jeong Tae-eui's expression and voice.
After a while of silence, Morer peeked his face out of the car window, which began to move
slowly as the door opened, and answered Jeong Tae-ui again and again, in a rare voice, warm
and serious, with a smile on his face. face.
"That's why you chug it back and forth every night because you can't even put a 45 cal. I
walked by yesterday and took a good look at it. Close the door early enough. Bye."
"... ¡¡-!!"
Taeyong's face hardened.
The car drove out of the door, leaving Jeong Tae-eui, who was frozen like a statue and could
not move. Ilay approached Jeong Tae-eui, who remained motionless and frozen until the door
closed again.
................"Ahaera that guy At first glance, there was a sign that someone was passing outside
the hallway,
so someone said so."
"... ... ... Wasn't the room closed yesterday?...........?"
 "You left a couple of spans open when you came in. At least it would have been easier to
jump in at any time, so I guess I don't remember."
Jeong Tae-eui kept his mouth shut for a moment. It was as he said. I always leave the door
ajar when I go to her room to escape quickly.
"But obviously, when I left the room in the morning, was the door locked?" "Besides, that guy
seems to be looking out for you in his own way. I left the door slightly closed
when I passed".
Jeong Tae-eui looked at him in confusion. Then he mumbles as if he had lost his mind. "Did
you know... ... ?"
"What."
Eley shrugged and responded briefly.
The next moment, Tae-Eui Jeong grabbed his shoulders and shook him like crazy. "Then you
should have said it, say it!!!"
"What's the difference between what you said? Besides, that guy will be coming to this house
at least once every few years from now on, so it's convenient to know.
Saying it was insignificant, he looked at Ilay's back as he walked to the pool, wondering if he
could get in the pool once in a while.
After a while, Rita walked by and scolded, 'You're not just sitting on the floor randomly.'

[End of hidden track 2] [End of hidden track 2